If you will heare of their riches then must you raise your eyes East-ward and take notice of Tangut a wealthy Province affording many things befitting Europe especially Rhubarb a simple of that prerogative as if the whole world of necessity should be beholding unto them for this distribution In Kataia amongst many others the great City of Cambalu will excite admiration if you may be induced to measure a quadrant of thirty miles compasse and over-looke at every corner a square Tower very neere forty furlongs in circuit in which the Emperours Munition Armour and provision for warre are secured In Mangia as Queene of the rest is the City of Quinzay having a circumference of an hundred miles by reason that a great Lake divideth the streets into Chanels over which are numbred twelve hundred and threescore bridges some opening the Arches so high and wide that a good Ship under saile hath a passage of ease For beleefe I will neither force the travels of Sir Iohn Mandevil nor the writings of Munster nor the constant asseveration of moderne Travellers but for mine owne part I would modesty perswade you That the world is a stage of variety and that within our owne Kingdome we are acquainted with such novelties of wonder that if they were but delivered by report wee would soone prove as incredulous of the one as we are of the other But to proceed As I told you the ancient Provinces were divided into three particulars and in those dayes knowne by the names of Sarmatia Asiatica both Scythiaes and the Regions of Serica now Kataia Most fierce and barbarous Nations did alwaies inhabit this Country as first the Amazons a warlike kinde of women which in their daies casting away the properties of their sex vexed the whole world usurped Asia and built Ephesus Upon their small extirpation arose the Scythians no lesse dreadfull than the former Then succeeded the Gothes or Getes termed by their neighbours Polouci that is ravenous or theevish These the Tartars tamed and then erected their Monarchie about the yeare of our Lord 1187. or as others say 1162. electing for their King one Cingis a man of base birth and calling This mans followers at that time lived without Manners Law or Religion in the plaines of Caracoram tended their Cattell and paied their duties to K. Vn-cham otherwise Presbyter Iohn who without doubt in those daies kept his Court in Tenduch in the Kingdome of Argon But this King Cingis first subdued the Kingdome of Vn-cham and afterwards imposed the yoke of subjection on the bordering Provinces And certainly that famous Comet seene in the moneth of May 1211. lasting eighteene daies and glimmering on the Gothes Tanais and Russia with its taile extended towards the West did foreshew the succeeding inundation of these Tartars For in the yeare following this Nation whose name as I said was not so much as dreamed of before in Europe wholly subdued Sarmatia Asiatica or Scythia invaded Russia Hungaria and Polonia And lastly erected other famous Monarchies in China Mein and Bengala So that at this day it is divided into five great Provinces Tartaria minor lying in Europe betweene Tanais and Boristhenes Tartaria deserta of old Sarmatia Asiatica containing most of the Hords but not all Zagatai Kataia And lastly that great Promontory which lieth out-stretched in the furthest part thereof towards the North and East and may be called Tartaria antiqua as the motherplace of the true Tartar Nation utterly unknowne to Ptolomie Those that live in the open field about the Euxine Sea the Lake of Meoris and the Tauricke Chersonesse which adjoyneth upon Boristhenes and Tanais in Europe are the Precopenses In this straight or Peninsula standeth Theodosia now Caffa once a Colonie of the Genois now a Sangiacie of the Turkes Their whole Territories are very fruitfull for Corne and Cattell and tho people more civill and courteous than many of the residue yet retaining a smatch of their ancient Barbarisme For they are sworne enemies to the Christians yearely invading Russia Lituania Valachia Polonia and many times Moscovie yeelding to the Turke in the name of Tribute yearely three hundred Christian soules To one of these Princes Selimus gave his daughter in marriage This in old time was called Sarmatia Asiatica and better inhabited before the comming of the Tartars It lyeth betweene Tanais the Caspian Sea and the Lake of Kitay It is a plaine Country by nature fertile if it were manured by these Tartars nothing given to husbandry but addicted to lead a roguish and wandring life after the manner of the Arabians Their chiefe delight is in hunting and warfare Mill and Panicke they cast carelesly into the ground which notwithstanding yeelds sufficient increase Their store of Horse and Cattell is so plentifull that they have to spare for their Neighbours For the most part they dwell upon Cartrages covered with skins and woollen cloth Some defensible Townes they have whereunto they flie in times of necessity Astrachan is situated upon the Caspian Sea it is rich affordeth excellent good Salt and very well frequented by Moscovish Turkish Armenian and Persian Merchants In the yeare 1494. it was taken by Iohn Basilides great Duke of Moscovie and by him with the Title thereof annexed to the Moscovian Empire The Zagatayan Tartars were so named of their Prince the Brother of the great Cham or Can which once reigned amongst them They are now called Ieselbas that is to say Greene-heads of the colour of their Turbants They inhabit the ancient Countries of Bactria Sogdiana and Margiana in times past the habitation of the Massagetes so famous in Armes These are the most honourable people of the Tartars indifferent civill given to Arts and Lords of many faire Cities built with stone as Shamercand once a Towne of great fame and renowned for the birth of the great Tamerlan or Temar-lang but now decayed Kataia AS our Ancestors were ignorant of the Regions situated upon the East side of the Caspian which they imagined to bee a branch of the Ocean even so as yet little or nothing knoweth this Age what Regions lie or what people inhabit beyond that Sea and the Mountaines commonly called Dalanguer and Vssont M. Paul Venetus was the first that brake the ice in describing of those Countries and of him we received what we know of the Tartars The great distance of Countries the difficulty of the journey and the inaccessible situation of places hath hindred the discovery of those Provinces and the great Duke of Moscovie by whose Dominions we may easiest travell thither will suffer no strangers to passe thorow his Kingdome The Caspian Sea a passage no lesse fitting for the journey is not frequented and by the way of Persia infinite Mountaines and vast Desarts dividing both Provinces oppose themselves against us And to the further hindrance of this discoverie neither the great Cham neither the King of China nor the Duke of
Which done they flie to the mountaines and in despight of any forces continue unsubjected howsoever unpunished And therefore since I have deciphered the persons let me in a word advise thee of their properties that is to take heed of the pride of Spaine the poyson of Italy the treason of France and the drinke of Flanders Beware of company and let not rash trust in friendship produce matter of fruitlesse repentance Remember that Damon and Pithias Pilades and Orestes are all dead or else it is but a dead story Nature alters like humours and complexions every minute of an houre And should I not speake too much to the worlds shame I would advise thee to thinke that there is no one man faithfull to another in the world And therefore in this dangerous age since every man is neerest and onely neere unto himselfe and hee is held the onely wise man who hath the world at most command let no man so presume of his owne sufficiency as to neglect the benefit of counsell Take a young man for thy companion rather than for thy friend The world affordeth but one Phenix and let not any man be so conceited as to thinke to finde him in his owne imagination Serve God with devotion and then care not for the devils illusion When thou returnest from these forren men and forren places resolve then also to leave their forren manners First come home to thy selfe and then fashion thy carriage thy apparell thy studies thy conscience and thy conversation to the best patterne of the place from whence at first with good intent thou began'st thy pilgrimage So shall the remembrance of thy travell be pleasant the profit infinite and thy returne an ornament to King and Country THE SECOND BOOKE Of Europe The Commendations Bounds Religions and Languages of it IT now remaineth that I beginne to tell you how according to our best and latest Cosmographers this great Globe for parts and parcels whereof so great and universall quarrels have from the beginning beene entertained amongst Princes Peoples and Nations hath beene divided into seven parts The first three whereof viz. Europe Africa and Asia were knowne to the Ancients The fourth is America Septentrionalis containing the Provinces of Estotilant Terra de Labrador Terra de Biccaleos Nova Francia Norimbega Florida Nova Hispania and others The fifth is America Meridionalis which is a peneinsula and disjoyned from the former by a small Isthmus or necke of Land containing the Regions of Brasil Tisnada Caribana Peguana and Peruvia The sixt is termed Terra Australis wherein lieth Psitaicorum regio Terra del feugo Beach Lucach and Maletur situate betweene Iava major and Iava minor The last being under the Northerne Pole is the least of the residue all almost unknowne and divided by Mercator upon a meere fabulous report of one that was never there into foure Islands lying in a manner under the very Pole This part hath not hitherto beene discovered the neerest approach that any man of Europe ever yet made to the North Pole was by one Marmaduke who in a ship of Hull arrived in 82. degrees that is no neerer than within 8. whole degrees of the Pole mountaines of Ice keeping him from discovering further Of all these seven parts because Europe is farrelesse than any of the rest and yet exceedeth them all in Noblenesse Magnificence multitude of people in might puissance and renowne we will first beginne with the description thereof It is bounded on the North with the North Ocean Sea on the South with the Mediterranean on the East with the floud Tanais and on the West with the West Ocean It containeth more than foure and twenty Christian Kingdomes at this day as farre excelling the residue of the Provinces in Religion Arts Valour and Civilitie as in elder age it did surpasse them in Prowesse and Reputation The principall Provinces are Spaine France Belgia Germany Italy Sclavonia Greece Hungary Poland Lituania Moscovia and that toward the North called Scandia wherein are Denmarke Norwey Swethland Iutland c. The Islands are Brittaine containing the Kingdomes of England and Scotland Ireland Island and Engroneland in the North Ocean In the Mediterranean are Sicilie Candia Corsica Sardinia Majorca Minorca Nigropont Malta Corsu Salamine Mitâ—lene Sciros with many other in the Archipelago The aire hereof is passing good wholesome temperate and soile exceeding fertile Therein are many goodly Cities famous Mart-Townes and learned Vniversities The people thereof have in all ages excelled all other Regions in Courage Arts sharpnesse of Wit and all other gifts of Nature In times past it commanded Asia and Afrike by the Armes of the Greeks and Romans and at this day it is of great force by the power of the Turks and Muscovites and of no lesse reputation by the Navigations of the English Dutch Spaniards and Portugals so as it seemeth that Nature hath given unto this people a precedency to rule and governe forren Provinces as men farre surpassing all other Nations in wisdome courage industry and invention This least and best part of the greater portions of the world was so named of Europa daughter of Agenor King of Phoenicia brought into these parts by Iupiter in honour of whom the Phoenicians being the first Navigators and discoverers of these countries might as well leave her name to all their new discoveries the habits manners and languages of these parts especially at those times being all one or not much different as the Turks Aethiopians and all those of the East call us by one name of Franks and the Kingdomes of France England Spaine Germanies c. are in the histories of the warres of the Holy Land all together called the Kingdome of the Franks our Languages the Franke tongue and our Religion the Franks Religion The figure of Europe is fancied to resemble a Queene and so is she indeed of all the world her Princes having some dominion or other in all parts of the world and they none in her The Crowne and Head of this Queene is Spaine her Necke must bee that part of France under the Pyrenaean mountaines her Brest France it selfe her Armes Italy and Brittaine her Belly Germany her Navell Bohemia the rest of her Body hidden under her lower garments are Denmarke Sweden Lituania Prussia Poland Hungaria Dalmatia Grecia Moldavia Tartary and Muscovia This Queene at this day commands 28 Kingdomes all gathered up by three Emperours the German Turke and Muscovite and eight Kings France England and Spaine hereditarie Bohemia Hungaria Poland Denmarke and Sweden elective Princes States and Common-wealths in Italy and the Germanies many and potent some one of them Venice or the Low Countries by name too hard a match for the most potent Prince of Asia or Africa could they but come at him For Riches we have the most usefull and substantiall for goodly Cities Italy alone hath more than Asia Africa and America all together if other parts have any fortified townes thye here saw
Kings of England doe elect their Magistrates and Officers as the Cities and townes of England doe In England the ancientest Earles of Ireland do give precedency to the Earleâ— of England for that they have no voice in the Parliament of England neither hath the Nobility of England any voyce or prerogative in the Parliaments of Ireland so Irishmen borne are denizens by birth in England and may beare Office and inherit lands in England as experience teacheth without charters of denization as Englishmen are and doe in Ireland And so Irishmen pay onely such customes and duties in England as Englishmen doe and ought The Wards of the Nobilitie are disposed of by the King and of inferiour persons by the Viceroy and certaine of the Councell there according to their Commission Even so titles of honours lands and offices are usually granted by the Kings of England under the great seale of England or Ireland according to pleasure The incivility wherewith this so goodly a kingdome hath beene much branded hath chiefly arisen from want of education and learning And secondly for that the Country aboundeth with idle men having no trade whereupon to live which onely abuse hath incouraged rebellion the Ring-leaders not doubting to bee followed by these swarmes of dissolute persons ready to take armes upon any occasion for desire of spoile But verily sithence that now of late the King of Peace and Pietic hath wiped away all distrust of former neglects by his continuall industry to plant Religion and Arts to re-people the wasted Provinces and to extirpate the innated idlenesse of the worst bred Irish there is no question under God to be made but that this beautifull Island being so neere a neighbour so fruitfull in soile so rich in pasture more than credible beset with so many woods inriched with so many Minerals watred with so many Rivers invironed with so many Havens lying fit and commodious for Navigation into most wealthy Countries will in time prove profitable to the Church advantagâ—ous to the Prince pleasing to the Inhabitants and comparable to any the best and civillest kingdomes of the Christian Common-weale Great Brittaine THe whole Island of Brittaine once divided now re-united under the name of the kingdome of Great Brittaine is an Island situated in the maine Ocean over against France and divided into foure great Provinces The first whereof the Englishmen doe inhabit the second the Scots the third the Welshmen and the last the Cornishmen Every one of those doe differ from other either in language in manners or in customes England so termed of the Englishmen the Inhabitants thereof is by much the greater and goodlier portion and divided into nine and twenty Provinces which they terme Shires Of the which ten doe make the prime part of the Kingdome and inclining towards the South have their existence betweene the Thames and the Sea Next as farre as the Trent which runneth thorow the middest of England are sixteene other Shires proportioned whereof the first six lie towards the East and the other ten lie more to the Inland other six border upon Wales and are bounded towards the West About the heart of the Kingdome lie Darbishire Yorkeshire Lancashire and Cumberland And upon the left hand inclining towards the West Westmerland Vpon the contrary side lie Durham and Northumberland Provinces opposed to the North and sometime appertaining to the Crowne of Scotland These Shires are two wayes divided first into six circuits parted among the Iudges who twice a yeare goe over them for the holding of Assises Secondly into two Archbishopricks Canterbury who hath two and twenty Bishoprickes under his Province and Yorke who hath three in his These are by the Grecians termed Dioceses and take their denominations from the Cities wherein the Bishops have their Seas the chiefe whereof is London and was once the seat of an Archbishop now translated unto Canterbury This prime part upon the East and the South is bounded with the Ocean upon the West with Wales and Cornwall upon the North with Tweed the bounder also of England and Scotland At this River of Tweed endeth the length thereof which being accounted to beginne at the Shore which lieth most Southerly is from thence reckoned to containe about three hundred and twenty miles On this side the Humber it is accounted the fertilest for corne beyond mountainous but excellent for herbage For albeit to one that beholdeth it afarre off it seemeth all champiâ—n notwithstanding it hath many hils and those for the most part destitute of wood as also most pleasant vallies wherein especially the Gentlemen have their mansions who according to their old customes dwell not in Townes but approach the Vallies and Rivers and inhabit the Villages as I thinke the better to avoid the furie of tempestuous winds whereunto the Island is sometime subject Wherby it commeth to passe that the Yeomen conversing with the Gentry doe in every place savour of some good fashion and the Vpland Cities are the lesse famoused The land generally is exceeding fertile and plentifull in beasts whereby it commeth to passe that the English people are more addicted unto Grazing than unto Tillage so that almost the third part of the soile is reserved rather for Cattell Deere Conies and Goats a for of this sort also there is great store in Wales And in every Shire you shall see Parkes impaled and Forrests replenished with these beasts in the hunting whereof the Nobility and Gentry doe much delight there being more Parks in England than in all Europe besides For provision of the Inhabitants neither is it lesse stored with corne wilde fowle and fish so that for plenty goodnesse and sweetnesse it needeth neither the helpe of France no nor of any neighbour-bordering Country Among other things the flesh especially of their Swine Oxen and Veales have the best rellish of any part of Christendome and of Fish their Pike and Oysters It bringeth not forth Mules nor Asses but of Horse for pace the best in the world and of those infinite proportions for service running and coursing The wealth hereof consisteth in the never-decaying Mines of Tinue and Lead of Copper Iron and Coales On the Downes groweth a small and tender kinde of grasse neither dunged nor watred with spring or river but in Winter nourished with the moisture of the aire and in Summer with the dew of Heaven which is so gratefull and pleasing to the Sheepe that it causeth them to beare fleeces of singular goodnesse and exceeding finenesse The Island breedeth no Wolves nor any other ravening beast and therefore these their flockes wander night and day by Hils Dales and Fields as well inclosed as common without feare or danger Most delicate Cloths are woven of this Wooll which from thence are transported in great abundance into Germany Poland Denmarke Sweveland Italy Turkie and the Indies where they are in high request There grow all sorts of pulse great store of Saffron yea infinite quantities of
wont to say hath something of the nature of Dice which no man knoweth how they will runne I may say as much of the house of Austria Princes that doe exceedingly cherish and affect quietnesse wherewith they are become great and with the same meanes doe maintaine their greatnesse Of the Church it were alike superfluous to speake for that neither Saint Peter can make any excuse to make warre upon Saint Marke nor will Saint Marke seeke to trouble Saint Peter unprovoked In summe the Venetian hath two maine advantages above all other Princes The one is that they have a councell that is immortall the other that the heart of the State cannot be pierced unto by any enemie And so conclude that the Pope and the Venetian at this time are more potent and of greater antiquity in Italy than ever heretofore they have beene not only for that the Pope hath a more ample Territory and that but little incumbred with petty Lordships and that the Venetian hath his Dominion better fortified and his Coffers fuller than in times past but also in regard that the States of Naples and Millan are in the hands of a Prince absent and farre off and therefore circumspect to raise innovations Lombardie anciently called Cisalpina extendeth from Panaco unto Sesia lying betweene the Apeniae and the Alpes Marca Trivigiana sometime called Venetia lieth betweene the Menzo and the Po. Most commonly both Provinces passe under the name of Lombardy because there the Kings of the Longobards seated their dwellings longer than in any other place of Italy Besides the soyle the ayre and the Inhabitants hold such correspondencie that they ought not to be distinguished This is the richest and civillest Province of Italy For such another peece of ground for beautifull Cities goodly Rivers Fields and Pastures for plenty of Fowle Fish Graine Wine and Fruits is not to be found againe in all our Westerne world arising partly by the ease of Navigable Rivers as Tesino Adda Oglio Menzo Adige and Po partly by channe's cut out of those Rivers and partly by the great Lakes of Verbano Lario and Benaco No lesse commodâ—ty ariseth by the plaines passable for Carts Mules and other carriage The greatnesse likewise of the Lords of Lombardie hath bin a great furtherance thereto For while the Visconti reigned this State maintained wars of great importance against most puissant Princes And for the Empirie hereof happened those notable wars of our daies betweene the Emperor and the French King And no marvell that two such puissant Potentates contended with so great effusion of bloud for this Dukedome for though to many it should not seeme great yet in very truth for the wealth of the Country and the quantity it hath been of as great reputation as some Realmes of Europe some Dukes whereof have possessed greater Territories enjoyed wealthier Revenues and have beene more puissant in Warres and more honourable in Peace than divers Princes graced with Kingly titles Amongst the Cities of these Provinces accounting Venice amongst the Islands Millan without controversie holdeth the precedencie It is able to reckon upon two hundred thousand persons and hath a large and populous Territory A Citie saith Guicciardine most populous and rich in Citizens plentifull in Merchants and Artificers proud in pompes and sumptuous in ornaments for men and women naturally addicted to feastings and pleasure and not only full of rejoycing and solace but also most happy in all other nature of contentment for the life of man And however now the Spaniard one in the Citie and another in the Castle overlooketh both City and Country yet is the bravery of the place very little abated nor doth the Nobleman shrinke under the burthen but carrieth his load lightly however his inward grones are breathed yet lifteth he up a face of chearefulnesse as if he dranke wine and fed on oyle according to the properties of either so good and bountifull is the Country The second Citie of Lombardie is Brescia not for compasse or multitude of people for it is not able to make fiftie thousand men but by reason of the large jurisdiction thereof comprehending therein many large Towns and populous Champians therefore censured to be able in all to levie 350000 men Among the Townes subject thereto Asalo and Salo have the preheminence amongst the Vallies Valcamonia being fifty miles in length and therewith populous and full of Iron Mines Bologna if it please you to account it in Lombardie and Verona are alike populous Verona is larger and of more beautie Bologna more rich and commodious as well for that it hath a larger Territory â— also for that there is no City that doth more absolutely enjoy her owne commodities and doth more freely partake of others by the great resort of Courtiers Clergie-men and Officers dispersed through all the Ecclesiastike State To which three things are much availeable the Vniversitie where all professions are practised their wealth which is equally divided and lastly their inclination and patience to take paines and doe service Betweene Verona and Padoa there is no great difference in respect of circuit but Verona hath double the people Whereof the Venetians to supply that defect doe as much as they may grace their Vniversitie and the Schollers As in this Province the Cities are great and beautifull so are the fortresses many and impregnable And whereas other Provinces have their places of strength on their Frontiers in this the neerer you approach the centre the stronger shall you see the Country planted and fortified The Dukedome of Vrbine THis State touching the Apenine mountaines on the South and the Adriatike Sea upon the North is on the two other sides high hemb'd in with the dominions of the Pope whose Liege-man or Feudatary the Duke hereof is for severall bounties received from the Church This State is threescore miles long and five and thirty broad containing seven Cities and two hundred Castles and Villages The land very good His Revenue comes in two wayes First from his subjects which he being a gracious Lord is not above an hundred thousand ducats a yeare But secondly he much helps himselfe by the Sea and especially by his customes upon Wine and Corne exported of which last there is a great trade in his ports Of this Revenue he issues but 2200. ducats a yeare by way of tribute or acknowledgement to the Pope and the great Duke of Tuscanie which last sometimes writes himselfe Duke of Vrbine also Both these gape for the Duchie if the succession should faile A pretty case lately hapned thereupon It chanced that Guido Baldus Duke of Vrbine in his owne life time resigning his Estate to the sonne and that sonne dying without issue before his father in the yeare 1624. that both these pretenders being ready to seaze upon it and yet 〈◊〉 afraid of another the old Duke was re-estated with both their consents The great Duke of Tuscanio hath as it seemes since
made a Prince of the Empire and thirdly are the two Dukedomes of Oppelen and Ratibor in Silesia estated upon him This yeare his wife Susanna Katherina leaves him a widower and the rest is spent in Embasiâ—es and Treaties with the Emperour The next yeare 1623. was passed over in peace the Emperour sends him a diamond ring which some conjectured was meant for a wedding ring and that the Emperour was desirous to allie him to his house of Austria Ann. 1624. was quiet and peaceable Anno 1625. he by his Ambassadours wooes the Lady Katherine sister to the Elector of Brandenburgh whom in February 1626. he solemnly espouses in Cassovia and is so potent and happy that Iuly 16. following he procures her to be elected Princesse of Transilvania after him in case she survived him and his owne brother Stephan Bethlen to be Regent under her This yeare there hapned some more bustâ—ng against the Emperour but a peace quickly concludes it The next yeare 1627. the Turkish Sultan honours of Bethlens Princesse with a solemne Embassie to her principally directed sends her a Scepter requires her name also as an absolute Princesse which one day might be to be put into the treaty of a perpetuall league The yeare 162â— he had peace on every side which continued the next yeare also When October 21. he solemnly buries his Predecessor Gabriel Bathori aforesaid Finally this yeare 1629. for thinkfulnesse to God and the good of his Church and Countrey hee erects an University at Alba Iulia which crownes and blesses all the fame of his former actions He hath this Summer beene dangerously sicke but we have heard newes of his safe recovery And thus ends the Chronicle of Bethlen Gabor the famous a man much talkâ— of but little knowne Let this at last be answered to his Traducers that he must needs be a brave fellow who was favoured and preferred by so many Princes that from a private fortune should upon his owne deserts be advanced by his Nation to he chaire of soveraignty that was able to gaine so much upon the Emperour to succour his friends and compose a quarrell betweene two such potent enemies that is in his owne person so dexterous both at Arts and Armes that desires so much the good of his Country as to fortifie all the passages to adorne it with Palaces Churches Colleges and Universities that takes the right course to advance Religion to incourage countenance and promote learning to doe that in beating down heresie by the Word which the laws of his Nation forbid him to do by the Sword that hath quickned Justice and good manners is beloved of his loyall subjects and feared by the disloyall that being so dangerously situated hath the spirit and skill to defend his little Countrey from the power of the house of Ottoman the ambition of the house of Austria the might of the Pole and the barbarous inroads of the Russes and Tartarians that finally maintaines his subjects in abundance of safety and abundance of plenty and though perchance hated yet feared and highly honoured by his greatest enemy the Emperour The most of this description of Bethlen Gabor and his dominions wee owe unto Master Petrus Eusenius Maxai a Transilvanian borne and servant to the illustrious Prince aforesaid Poland THis Kingdome inhabited of old by the Sarmatians was never so spatious as at this day the great Dukedomes of Lituania and Livonia being joyned therto It stretcht from the flouds Notes and Orba which divide it from Marchia and Odera which separateth it from Silisia to Beresay and Boristhenes which two parteth it from Moscovia It reacheth from the Baltike Sea to the River Niester which divides it from Moldavia and to the Mountaines Carpathie which separate it from Hungarie By this limitation from the borders of Silesia to the Frontiers of Moscovia betweene the West part and the East it containeth an hundred and twenty German miles and from the uttermost bounds of Livonia to the borders of Hungarie not much lesse So allowing the forme thereof to be round it is farre larger than a man would take it to be as taking up six and twenty hundred miles in compasse It containeth many and goodly large Provinces as Polonia the great and the lesse Mazovia Podolia Podlassia Samogithia Prussia Russia Volinia Livonia and Lituania Among these Provinces Poland was the proper inhabitation of the Polonians but Pruse part of Pomeran Podolia Volonia Mazovia and Livonia have beene obtained and gained by Armes as were the Dukedomes of Oswitz and Zator in Silesia also Lituania and Samogithia Provinces of Russia were the inheritance of the House of Iagello For in the yeare 1380. Iagello then Duke of Lituania tooke unto wife the Princesse Hedwiga the last of the bloud Royall of Polonia and was then installed King on three conditions the first that he should become a Christian secondly that he should cause his people to doe the like and thirdly that he should for ever unite his principalities to Poland The two former conditions were presently performed but the latter not till within these few yeares For the Kings of Poland standing upon election Iagello was loth to trust his owne patrimonie upon the uncertaine voyces of the people who if they should chuse a stranger then should his posterity not only lose the Kingdome of Polonia but their paternall Dukedome of Lituania also And this deferred the union all the time of Iagello and his descendants but the race failing in Sigismund Augustus and the Lituanians on the other side fearing the force of the Moscovite they agreed to union and election In times past Livonia was the fear of the Dutch Knights and they had therein their chiefe Governour whom they termed the Great Master But in the yeare 1558. being spoiled of the greatest part of their territory by the great Duke of Moscovie they fled to Sigismund King of Poland who tooke them into his protection and untill the raigne of K. Stephen 1582. the Province was never regained For the most part Poland is a plaine Country and but for certaine mountaines rather hils than mountaines situated in the lesser Poland dividing it from Prusland all the residue of the Countrey stretcheth it selfe into most ample plaines wherein are very many woods especially in Lituania The greater and lesser Poland are better inhabited than any other Province of the Kingdome The like may be almost spoken of Russia for the neerenesse of the Sea concourse to the Havens and commodiousnesse of the Rivers Prussia and Livonia have fairer Cities good lier buildings and by traffike and concourse of Merchants greater plenty of riches For when the Dutch Knights were Lords of the Country they builded Cities like those of Germanie and all along the Sea-Coast for the space of fourescore miles many Castles and peeces of good esteeme They have many faire Havens of good worth and are Lords of all the traffike betweene Poland and the Baltike Sea which is a thing of great value
and consequence For the River Vistula arising in the extremest bounds of Silesia watereth all Poland the lesse and part of the Greater Mazovia and Prussia and then it falleth into the Baltike Sea below Danske whither it transporteth the greatest quantity of Rye Corne Honey and Wax of the whole Kingdome a journy of foure hundred miles From another coast the most famous River Duina arising out of the Lake Ruthenigo and parting Livonia into equall portions falleth into the Sea about Riga a City of great concourse There are in Prussia and Livonia many Lakes amongst which one is called the New-Sea 100 miles long in Livonia is a Lake called Beybas more than 400. miles long from thence spring the Rivers which running by Pernovia and Narâ—e make two notable Havens for traffike Betweene these two Cities stands Rivalia giving place to neither in beauty Samogithia is more rude and barbarous than the other Provinces and Podalia more barren which is not to be attributed to the nature of the soile for it is plentifull of those Commodities which the climate under which it lieth can afford but to the cruelty of the Tartars which so vex it with continuall inrodes that the Inhabitants are driven either to flie for feare or to bee led away captives by these barbarous people The riches of Poland are the abundance of Corne and all sorts of graine which grow there in such plentifull sort that in it selfe it never suffered want but evermore as in the yeare 1590. and 1591 it releeved not onely the bordering Nations oppressed with famine and scarcity but also yeelded some portion of releese to the wants of Genoa Tuscanie and Rome It floweth with Honey and Wax And whereas in all these Northerly Nations of Poland Lituania Russia Muscovia there are no Wines growing in stead thereof Nature hath bestowed upon them incredible quantities of Honey whereof these people doe brew an excellent kinde of Beverage The Bees make Honey either in Woods where they finde the trees made hollow by rottennesse or mans industry or in Hives set in open field by the Country people or in holes of the earth or in any place where they can finde never so small a liking It aboundeth with Flax Hempe with Sheepe with Cattell tell and with Horses Amongst the beasts of the wood are sound wilde Oxen wilde Horses and the Buste which cannot live out of the Wood of Nazovia The riches of the land consist in the Salt-pits of Bozena and Velisca in the territory of Cracovia The Revenues of the Kingdome for the most part are equally divided between the Noblemen he Gentlemen for no man is left so rich by inheritance that hee may exceed others above measure and the greatest Revenue of all exceedeth not five and twenty thousand Ducats Onely the Dukes of Curland and Regimount exceed this meane For although they are feodaries of the Kingdome and acknowledge the King as their superiour yet are they not as lively members of the State they come not to the Diets of the Kingdome they have not their voices in the election of the Prince neither are they accounted as naturall Lords of the Kingdome but for strangers as in truth they are the Duke of Curland being of the house of Ketlert and the Duke of Regimount of the family of Brandenburge All Prussia did belong to the Dutch Knights who had their Great Master resident there but he not being able to withstand the force of the Polonians yeelded himselfe feodarie to King Casimere Afterwards when Albert of Brandenburge their Great Master became a Protestant hee was created Duke of Prussia and the Country was divided into two parts the one regall mediately holden of the Crowne the other Ducall allotted to Albert and his successors to hold by fealty In the Kings parâ—ition stand Marieburge Torovia Culma Varnia and Daâ—â—keâ— in the Duchie which yeelded an hundred and twenty thousand Ducats yearely the chiefe Towne is Regimount the Germans call it Conningsburgh and there the Duke keepeth his Court. The Government of Polonia is altogether elective and representeth rather an Aristocracie than a Kingdome the Nobility who have great authority in the Diets chusing the King and at their pleasure limiting him his authority and making his soveraignty but a slavish royalty These diminutions of Regality beganne first by default of King Lewis and Iagello who to gaine the succession in the Kingdome contrary to the Lawes one for his daughter and the other for his sonne departed with many of his Royalties and Prerogatives to buy the voyces of the Nobility Whereupon by degrees the King of Poland as Stanislaus Orichovius confesses is little more than the Mouth of the Kingdome which speakes not but what his Councell prompts him The great Officer whom they call the President of their liberty and Guardian of it is still joyned with the King as it were to Tutor him and to moderate his desires The power royall there is no more but what King Sigismund assumed in full Parliament at Petricovia Anno 1548. which was to conclude nothing but by advice of his Councell To give instances of the power of these great Counsellours they made void the testament of King Casimire forbade King Iagello to warre upon the Knights Hospitalers unto whom in his expedition into Lituania they adjoyned the Bishop of Cracovia limiting their King to doe nothing but with his approbation Casimire the third had foure Commissioners joyned with him Without their leaves the King cannot chuse his owne wife for which reason King Iagello was by them perpetually perplexed Appeales the supreme marke of Soveraignty are not made to the King but to the States King Alexander Anno 1504. was faine to remit the disposing of the publike treasure unto the Lord Treasurer to which Officer Iagello Anno 1422. could not but grant the royalty of coining monies also Well therefore as Cromerus reporteth might Queene Christina complaine That her Husband was but the shadow of a Soveraigne They have neither law nor statute nor forme of government written but by custome from the death of one Prince to the election of another the supreme authority resteth in the Archbishop of Gesna who is President of the Councell appointeth the Diets ruleth the Senate and proclaimeth the new elected King Before King Stephen erected new Bishops Palatines and Castellanes in Livonia few other besides the Archbishop of Leopolis and his thirteene Suffragans eight and twenty Palatines and thirty of the chiefest Castellanes were present at the election of the new King They hold an assembly of the States every yeare for two causes the one to administer Justice in Soveraigne causes unto which are brought appeales from all the Judges of the Country the other to provide for the safety of the Common-weale against their next Enemies the Tartars who make often incursions upon them In the time of their Diets these men assemble in a place neere unto the Senate-house where they chuse two Marshals by whom
and standing in manner of Lakes as the Lakes of Gir and Ighidâ—â—ikengan to the great comfort of Travellers and preservation of the Inhabitants They live without any forme of Law in manner of bruâ—e beasts leading a miserable life What learning meaneth they know not and vertue they absolutely defie They are altogether addicted to hunting notorious theeves and most dangerous to Merchants Yet there live amongst them many Africans and Arabians civill and courteous entertainers of strangers and true of their words In comparison of the other Africans they live but a short time the strongest bodies not exceeding the yeares of sixtie Yet for the time they are very healthfull slender and leane of bodie riding upon Camels and feed very sparingly as also very patient of thirst and hunger Bread they know not but live upon Milke Camels flesh and butter Their clothing is a short rayment and rude scarce covering their middle Some of them cover their heads with blacke cloth in fashion of a Turbant Their Nobilitie goeth attired in a kinde of long garment like a shirt made of blew Cotton-wooll with large sleeves In stead of beds they use the greene bankes or Mats wrought of Bulrushes Their Tents are either wrought of Chamblet or of a course kinde of Wooll which they finde amongst the Date-trees The Land of Negroes or Aethiopia THis Region taketh his name either from the colour of the Inhabitants or from the River Niger Some Writers affirme that excepting Aegypt this Country was first inhabited and yet at this day is scarcely knowne although in latitude it containeth very neere foure hundred miles By reason of its situation neere the Torrid Zone it is extreme hot yet not altogether uninhabited Yea it is most full of Inhabitants and in some places alwayes Spring-time On this side the Riuer Cananga which is â—he bounder of thâ—se blacke people the Countrey is most drie sâ—ndie and desart but beyond for the most part fruitful by reason of their continuall letting of water from the River Niger running thorow the middest of the Countrey Whereby all the grounds which lye neere thereunto or such as participate of this water are exceeding fruitfull both in Graine Cattell Scarlet-die Cucumbers Onions and such like sawces But they have no trees save one which bringeth forth fruit not much unlike a Chest-nut but somewhat bitterer About the banks of Niger there are no Mountaines nor Valleyes but many Woods stored with Elephants and other strange creatures watered with many Lakes and Mists compacted with the over-flowings of Niger Here raine neither profiteth nor damnifieth but in the over-flowing of Niger consisteth welfare even as it doth in Aegypt by the mundation of Nilus For even as Nilus so this forty dayes from the five and twentieth of Iune increaseth and in so many againe falleth so that during those fourescore dayes they faile over the whole Land in Boats and Barges The Inhabitants derived their originall from Chuâ— the son of Cham the son of Noe whom at the first they worshipped as Lord of Heaven Afterward they received the Jewish Lawes and persevered thereiâ— many yeares untill they received the Christian faith But sithence the Alâ—â—mâ—â—an inperst it on impoisoned the whole confines of Lybia they likewise turned excepting some few Provinces which to this day observe the Christian Rites Towards the Ocean Sea they are all Idolaters and Gentiles Generally they all lead a brutish life farre different from the instinct of reason from imployment of wit and manuary Sciences They are exceeding luxurious by reason whereof the Countrey swarmeth with Whores But they that inhabit the good Townes are a great deale more neat and civill than these other Africans They live not long yet retaine they their wonted vigour and the soundnesse of their teeth to their last gaspe The Countrey was once divided into five and twentie Kingdomes now reduced to three that is to say the Kingdome of Tombut the Kingdome of Borneo and the Kingdome of Gâ—oga Besides Gualata hath its proper King Gualata is distant from the Ocean an hundred miles it is very small and containeth but three Boroughs with some Territory of ground Hamlets and Date-bearing fields thereunto adjacent The Inhabitants are most blacke lovers of Strangers exceeding poore without any government Gentrie or Judges Tombut taketh his name of a Citie so called and lyeth beyond the River Canaga It is exceeding plentifull of Corne Cattell Milke and Butter Salt they have none but buy it at a deare rate at the hands of Merchants Of Horse they have infinite store The King thereof is very rich as a Prince raigning over many other kingdomes and is Lord of some Ingots which weigh thirteene hundred pound weight He keepeth a royall Court guarded with three thousand Horse-men and many more foot armed with Bowes and impoysoned Arrowes Hee is an utter enemie to the Jewes and doth not only forbid them his Kingdome but likewise confiscateth those his subjects goods of whom he understandeth that they use any Trafficke with any of that Nation He maintaineth a great number of learned men The buildings of his imperiall Citie are built of mud and thatch except one faire Temple and the Kings Palace which are wrought of stone and Lime Sweet Springs are every where to be found in this Countrey and the people are courteous and merry spending the third part of their time in songs and dancing They are very rich and especially the Stranger Infinite sorts of Manuscripts are brought hither from Barbarie which are here sold at very high rates Gago is the name of the chiefe City where the King resideth It is very large without Wals and distant foure hundred miles from Tombut The buildings are very base except those which pertaine to the King and the Nobility Fresh water is here very frequent with plenty of Corne Rice and Flesh but of fruits except the Melon the Citron great scarcity The Merchants are very rich and their wares sumptuous and precious but excessive deare Borneo is a large Countrey hath upon the West Guangara and towards the East it reacheth almost five hundred miles In some places it is plaine in some mountainous The plaine Countrey is replenished with many Market Townes from whence commeth great store of Corne. The Mountaines are inhabited with Neat-herds and Sheep-herds and bring forth Mill and other fruits to us unknowne The Inhabitants are Infidels living like beasts neither knowing their proper wives nor their owne Children They have no names at all but are distinguished by bodily accidents The King is a mighty Prince as maintaining three thousand Horse and infinite troops of foot but hath no other Revenue than what he taketh by force from his Enemies Gaoga lieth betweene the Kingdome of Borneo and the desarts of Nubia stretched out five hundred miles in length and breadth The Inhabitants are uncivill ignorant and most rude especially the Mountainers They goe naked all save their privities Their houses are built of
effect he first sent his three sonnes Abdel Abnet and Mahumet on pilgrimage to Meca and Medina to visit and worship the Sepulcher of their great Prophet Mahumet The young men returned from their pilgrimage with such opinion and estimation of holinesse and Religion if it bee lawfull to use these termes to so great impiety and fopperie that the Inhabitants as they travelled could hardly be kept from kissing their garments and adoring them as Saints They againe as men wrapt in deepe contemplation journied through the Provinces sighing and sobbing and crying with a high voice Ala Ala. They had no other sustenance but the almes of the people Their father received them with great joy and contentment and perceiving the favour and opinion of the people not to bee like a nine dayes wonder but to continue fresh and the same as at the first resolved to make use thereof and thereupon sent two of them Abnet and Mahumet to the Court at Fez. The King received them kindly and made one of them President of the famous College of Amadorac and the younger Tutor of his Children In processe of time when they perceived the King to grace them and the people to favour them by the Counsell of their father taking occasion of the grievances which the Arabians and Moores serving under the Portugall Ensignes had done to the professors of their superstition they desired leave of the King to display a Banner against the Christians making him beleeve that they would easily draw the Portugal Moores to their partie and so secure the Provinces of Sus Hea Deucala and Maroch Muly mazer the Kings brother resisted this petition alleaging that if once under the shew of holinesse they grew to head it would not afterwards lie in his power to suppresse them under his obedience For warre makes men awlesse victories insolent popularity ambitious and studious of innovation But the King in whose heart their hypocriticall sanctimony had taken a deepe impression little regarding his brothers counsell gaue them a Banner a Drumme and twenty horsemen to accompanie them with Letters of credence to the Princes of Arabie and Cities of Barbarie In these beginnings many things falling out to their honour and good liking they beganne to make incursions into Deucala and the Countrey of Safi ranging as farre as the promontory Aguer then under the government of the Portugals and perceiving themselves to be favoured strong and well followed urged the people who for the most part in those dayes lived in liberty to aid those which fought for their Law and Religion against the Christians as likewise with willing mindes to give God his tithes which they obtained of the people of Dara Then by little and little they incroached upon the territory of Taradant of which they made their Father Governour and invaded Sus Hia Deucala and the neighbouring places They first seated themselves in Tedâ—â—st and after in Tesarot In their next journey but with the losse of their Brother they defeated Lopes Barriga a great Warriour and Captaine generall of the Portugall Armie By flattering speeches they entred Marocho poisoned the King and proclaimed Amet-Xeriffe King of the Country After this hapned the warre of the Arabians of Deucala and Xarquia with the Arabians of Garbi where while each party weakned other and either promised to himselfe the favour and assistance of the Xeriffes they turned their armes upon both factions and carried rich preyes from both Nations Before this warre they sent unto the King the fifth part of all their spoiles but after this victory little regarding their Soveraigne they sent him onely six Horses and six Camels and those very leane and ill shapen Which the King disdaining sent to demand his fifths and also the Tribute which the Kings of Marocho were accustomed to pay to him which if they denied hee vowed revenge with fire and sword In the meane time the King died and Amet his Sonne once the pupill of the younger Xeriffe not onely allowed but also confirmed Amet in the Kingdome of Marocho upon condition that in some things he should acknowledge the King of Fez to be his Lord paramount To this the Xeriffes whose power and estimation daily increased when the day of paiment of the tribute came willed the messenger to say unto his Master that they were the lawfull successors of Mahumet and therefore that they were bound to pay tribute to no Man yea that they had more right to Africke than he had but if he would reckon them in the number of his friends no doubt but it would turne to his good and honour for if hee diverted them from the warre of the Christians they would not leave him so much as a heart to defend himselfe The King taking this in ill part proclaimed warre against them and besieged Marocho but for that time was constrained to dislodge Afterward returning with eighteene thousand Horse-men and two thousand Harquebusiers to renew the siege as soone as he had past the River hee was overcome of the Xeriffs who led an Armie of seven thousand Horse and one thousand two hundred shot In the pride of this victory they exacted Tribute of this Province and passing Atlas they tooke the famous City Tafilet and partly by love and partly by force compelled divers people of Numidia and the Mountaines to beare the yoke of their subjection In the yeare 1536. the younger Xeriffe which called himselfe King of Sus gathering together a mighty Armie with great store of Artillery part whereof hee tooke from the King of Fez and part whereof were cast by certaine Renegada Frenchmen made a journey to Cape Aguer This place is of great consequence and possessed by the Portugals who built it and fortified it first at the expences of Lopes Sequiera and then at the charges of King Emanuel after he understood of the commodious situation thereof It was fiercely assaulted and as valiantly defended untill the fire beganne to take hold upon the Bulwarke where their Gun-powder was stowed with which misfortune the companies appointed for the defence of that quarter growing fearefull and faint-hearted gave way for the Xeriffe to enter who made slaves of the greatest part of the defendants After which victory they subdued almost all Atlas the Kingdome of Marocho and the Arabians which were vassals to the Crowne of Portugal the residue as Safi Azamon Arzil and Aleazar places situated upon the Sea-coast of Mauritania King Iohn the third perceiving the prose not to equalize the charge voluntarily resigned These prosperous beginnings brought forth sowre ends for the Brethren falling at discord twice put their fortunes upon the hazard of a battell twice the yonger overcame the elder tooke him and cast him into prison in the City Tafilet Then turned he his Arms against the King of Fez tooke him prisoner and restored him to his liberty but taking him againe for breach of Covenants deprived him and his Son of life and Kingdome By the valour of his
to make reckonings even they supply the want with Corne and Salt For Pepper Frankincense Myrrh and Salt they give Gold and that by weight as for Silver it is in little request The greatest concourse of people is about the Kings Court which never stayeth long in one place but is ever in progresse sometime in one place sometime in another and ever in the open fields under Tents and Pavillions It is said to containe ten miles in circuit His government is tyrannicall for he intreateth his Vassals rich and poore more liker slaves than subjects which to doe with the greater safetie he carrieth himselfe amongst them with a holy and Saint-like adoration for at his bare name they bow their bodies and touch the earth with their hands They reverence his Pavillion yea though he be absent In old times they were accustomed to shew themselves to the people but once in three years but since they are growne lesse Majesticall shewing themselves thrice in one yeare to wit on Christmas-day on Easter-day and on Holy-Rood-day yea and in these times the Kings which now reigne are become more gracious When any matter is committed in the Princes name to any man hee is to attend his Commission starke naked to the middle Being called to witnesse a matter in controversie they hardly speake truth unlesse they sweare by the life of the King Hee giveth and taketh to whom and from whom he pleaseth neither dare he from whom he taketh for his life make shew of a discontented countenance He presenteth to holy Orders and disposeth at his good pleasure of the goods of the Spiritualtie as well as of the Laitie In travelling he rideth shadowed with red Curtaines high and deepe incompassing him round about He weareth on his head a Crowne the one halfe wrought with Gold and the other of Silver in his hand he beareth a Silver Crucifix He covereth his face with a peece of watchet Taftata which more or lesse he lifteth up and putteth downe according as hee is minded to grace him with whom he talketh Sometimes he sheweth his whole legge lifting it without the hangings then may no man approach but by degrees and after many courtesies and divers messages passing to and fro No man hath vassals but the King to whom once a yeare they doe homage and protest obedience as subjects to their Liege Soveraigne Hee derived his pedegree from Milech the sonne of Salomon and Saba In the reigne of Candaces they received the Christian Faith and about that time one Gasparis became famous in Aethiopia from whom after thirteene generations descended that Iohn who first tooke upon him the Surname of Sanctus and left it an hereditary Title to his house and successours This man having no issue of his body about the time of Constantine gave the Kingdome to the eldest sonne of his brother Caius and invested the younger Balthasar and Melchior the one with the Kingdome of Fatigar the other with the Kingdome of Goiam and so divided the bloud royall into three Families the Gaspars Balthasars and Melchiors To avoid sedition and innovation hee made a Law that the sonnes brethren and neerest kindred of the Emperour should be kept and shut up in the Castle of Amara and that they should neither succeed in the Empire nor enjoy any honourable estate for which cause the Emperours ever since have seldome married He manureth his Domaines with his owne slaves and Cattell who by reason they are suffered to marrie and their issues remaine in the same estate of villenage as doe their Fathers they increase to infinite multitudes Every man that hath any inheritance doth likewise pay tribute some Horses some Oxen others Gold Cotton-wooll or such like It is thought that he is Lord of infinite Treasures and to have store of houses full of Cloth Jewels and Gold In his Letters to the King of Portugal upon condition that he would wage war against the Infidels he offered him a Million of Gold and a Million of men with provision according He is reported to lay up yearely in the Castle of Amara three Millions of Gold And true it is that before the dayes of King Alexander he did hoord up great store of Gold in rude and unwrought Masses but no such quantity as is spoken because they know not how to refine it His Revenues are of three sorts the first ariseth of his Crowne-land the second of the Taxes of his people who pay every man by house somewhat besides the tenth of all that is digged out of their Mines the third he levieth of the great Lords and they give him the Revenue of any one of their Townes which he will chuse so he chuse not that wherein themselves inhabit And albeit the Prince be very rich yet the people are idle and beggarly partly because they are intreated as slaves which usage taketh from any people that courage alacritie of spirit which should be in men professing armes and undergoing dangers and partly because in respect of that base bond of servile fidelity wherewith they are over-awed to his Majesty they perceive their hands are fast bound through feare whereof they have no other weapon fit for service than a rusty head-peece a Scull or Curasse which the Portugals have brought thither So that having neither fortresse to slie unto nor weapons to repulse wrongs their Villages and substance lie alwayes open to the prey and spoile of whosoever will invade them Their offensive weapons are certaine darts and arrowes without feathers They observe a Lent of fifty dayes which by reason of their true or rather superstitious abstinence doth bring their bodies so weake and low that for many dayes after they are not able to gather strength to move themselves from one place to another At which time the Moores watching opportunity invading their Dominions carry away men women and wealth Francis Alvarez writeth that he is able to bring into the field an hundred thousand men but experience hath manifested that even in his extremities his numbers were far inferior to that reckoning He hath Knights of an order dedicated to the protecton of S. Anthony Every Gentleman Father of three sons except the eldest is bound to give one to the service of the King out of these are chosen twelve thousand Horsemen for the guard of his person Their vow and oath is to defend the bounds of the Empire and to fight against the enemies of the Christian Faith He is fronted with three puissant neighbours the King of Borno the great Turke and the King of Adel. The King of Borno is Lord of that Countrey which from Guangula Eastward stretcheth about five hundred miles betweene the desarts of Seth and Barca In situation it is very uneven sometime mountainous and sometime plaine the people indifferent civill the Countrey reasonably well inhabited and in regard of plenty of victuall somewhat resorted unto by Merchants On the Mountaines dwell Neat-herds and Sheep-herds living for the
confesse the truth the great Dukes have mightily inlarged their bounds and have taken the great Duchies of Severin and Smoloneke Bulchese Prescovia Novogrod Iaroslave and Roscovia some of them from the Polaques and some from other Potentates they possessed thirtie great Townes in Lituania with Narve and Dorp in Livonia but they are all quite gone being of late yeares surprized by the Kings of Poland and Sweveland The chiefe Citie of the Kingdome is Mosco where the Patriarch resideth Roscovia and Novogrod are the Seats of Archbishops Cortisa Resania Columna Susdelia Casan Vologda Tuera Smoloncke Plescovia Staritia Sloboda Ieroslave Volodomir from whence the Kings Seat was translated to Mosco by Iohn the second Mosayco Saint Nicholas Suâ—ana Vstium and Gargapolia are Bishoprickes The Emperour abideth in the Citie of Mosco which taketh his name from the River arising fourescore and ten miles higher into the Countrey The Citie hath beene greater than now it is and was nine miles compasse the forme thereof is in a manner round invironed with three wals the one within the other and streets lying betweene whereof the inmost wall and the buildings closed within it lying safest as the heart within the body fenced and watered with the River Mosco that runneth close by it is all accounted the Emperours Castle The number of houses thorow the whole Citie being reckoned by the Emperour a little before it was fired by the Enemie was accounted to be 41500. in all But since it was sacked 1571. and burnt by the Tartars it containeth not above five miles According to Possevinus a Writer of good judgement and industrie there are housed in this Citie thirty thousand people besides Oxen and other Cattell Doctor Fletcher writeth that it is not much bigger than the Citie of London Novograde hath the name of Great and yet the same Author alloweth it not above twenty thousand Inhabitants as likewise Smoloncke and Plescovia As the Russe saith here was committed that memorable warre so much spoken of in histories of the Scythian servants that tooke armes against their Masters who in memory of their great victorie have ever since in their coine stamped the figure of a horse-man shaking a whip aloft in his hand This seemeth most incredible to me if it bee true as some write that Plescovia when King Stephen of Poland besieged it had within it fifty thousand foot-men and seven thousand Horse Truly this is a great number and though they were not all Moscovites yet this reckoning asketh a great proportion of Inhabitants For if the King thrust in fifty seven thousand fighting men it must needs be that the Inhabitants were very many moe Some will have it that in times past the Country was better replenished with people and that afterwards it became desolate for three causes the first was the Plague a new disease in Moscovie which gleaned away many thousand soules the second the Tyranny of their Emperours who have put infinite numbers to death especially of the Nobility the third the Incursions and robberies of the Tartars Precopians and the Nagayans which never cease vexing their bordering neighbours For the nature of these roguish Tartars is to make spoile of all men and to captivate their bodies selling them to the Turkes and other Nations By reason whereof many farre removed Provinces partly upon feare and partly upon policie are suffered to lie waste and unmanured And this is all the good which ambitious Princes gaine by their undiscreet invasions of their neighbours to the destruction of their people and their owne vexation No Prince made longer journeyes and greater expences than the great Duke Iohn he vanquished the Kingdomes of Casan to Volga and Astrachan on the Caspian Sea he subdued a great part of Livonia But what honour what profit or what continuance of security gained he by these victories What was the end of this warre In those expeditions perished infinite numbers of men in journeying in assaults with the Sword with sicknesse with hunger and other extremities When he had overcome them he was enforced to keepe great Garrisons yea to bring thither whole Colonies Besides when men were so farre from home either busied in getting other mens goods or in keeping what they had got their wives stayed at home like widdowes and the inward part of the Realme remained empty as a heart void of bloud wanting his necessary nutriment whilst the Inhabitants were wasted on the skirts of the Kingdome And therefore when it was invaded by King Stephen of Poland these remote forces were wanting to make resistance and through this oversight he lost againe Pozovia and other peeces of good reckoning yea and was enforced to leave the whole possession of Livonia to the Polander To proceed the soyle of the Countrey for the most part is of a sleight sandy mould yet very much different one place from another for the yeeld of such things as grow out of the earth Northwards toward the parts of Saint Nicholas and Chola and North-East toward Siberia it is barren and full of desart Woods by reason of the climate and extremity of cold So likewise along the River Volga betwixt the Countries of Casan Astrachan notwithstanding the soyle be fruitfull it is all inhabited saving that upon the West-side the Emperor hath some few Castles and Garrisons in them This happened by meanes of the Chrim Tartars that will neither plant Townes to dwell in living a wilde and vagrant life nor suffer the Russe being farre off with Colonies to people those parts From Vologda which lieth almost a thousand seven hundred versts from the Port of Saint Nicholas downe toward Mosco and to toward the South parts that border upon the Chrim containing the like space of a thousand seven hundred Verstz or thereabouts it is a very pleasant and fruitfull Countrey yeelding Pasture and Corne with Wood and Water in great store and plenty The like is betweene Rezan lying South-East from Mosco to Novogrode and Vobsco that reacheth farthest towards the North-West So betwixt Mosco and Smolensko that lieth South-West towards Lituania is a very fruitfull and pleasant soyle and also very fertill and commodious for those Inhabitants that dwell therein The Countrey differeth very much from it selfe by reason of the yeare so that a man would marvell to see the great alteration and difference betwixt Winter 〈…〉 In Winter it lieth under snow which falleâ—◠〈…〉 unually sometime a yard or two of thicknesse but deeper towards the North. The Rivers and other waters are frozen up a yard or more thicke how swift or broad soever they bee And this continueth commonly five moneths viz. from the beginning of November till towards the end of March about which time the snow beginneth to melt The sharpnesse whereof you may judge by this for that water dropped downe or cast up into the aire congealeth into Ice before it come to the ground In extremity of weather if you hold a pewter dish or a pot in your
popular Innovations he will be sure that they shall neither bee borne within the territories of their Government neither that they possesse one foot of inheritance within their jurisdictions And being every yeare subject to change of which hee will not faile for their new avarice they stand assured first to bee extremely hated of the people and worse used of the Emperour For few of them have the favour to avoid the Pudkey or whip when their time is expired and therefore doe make full account as they cannot otherwise chuse being to bribe the Emperour the Lieutenant of the Chetfird and to provide for themselves having in allowance the best not above a hundred markes the worst but thirty per annum Fuan Vasilowie shall be an example of this severity who having before him a Diak or Secretary accused for taking a Goose ready dressed stuft full of silver by way of a bribe caused the offender to be brought into the Market place of Mosco there himselfe making an honest Oration unto the people asked his Polachies or Executioner Who could cut up a Goose And then commanded he one of them first to cut off the parties legs about the midst of the shins then his armes above his elbowes still asking the miserable offender If Goose-flesh were good meat in the end to chop off his head in similitude of a Goose ready dressed But in the foure Townes whereof three border upon the Polonian and Sweden and the other upon the Chrim Tartar viz. Smolonsko Vobsko Novograd and Cazan he is somewhat more advised and honourable For being peeces of great import in them he appointeth men of more sufficient and better ranke two in each Towne whereof one is ever of his Councell of Estate These have larger commission and without adjournment or appeale may proceed to execution in all criminall causes yet are they changed every yeare and have for their allowance some seven hundred rubbles and some foure hundred To preserve his Majesty and reputation he useth as incredible policy as hee doth unusuall severitie First it is not lawfull for any of his subjects to depart the Realme upon paine of death and therefore no man there dare goe to Sea no not speake to an Ambassadour or use the counsell of a forren Physician without licence He weareth apparell of inestimable value joyning the Ornaments of a Bishop to the Majestie of a King by wearing a Miter on his head shining with Diamonds and rich stones When he weareth it not on his head he placeth it before his Chaire of Estate and oftentimes changeth it in boast of his riches In his left hand he beareth a most rich Crosier apparelled in a long Garment not much unlike to that which the Pope weareth when he goeth to Masse his fingers are full of Gold Rings and the Image of Christ and his blessed mother the Virgin are over the Chaire wherein he sitteth The Privie Chamber and great Chamber are full of men cloathed in Cloth of Gold downe to the foot but never used unlesse upon occasion of Festivals or entertainement of Ambassadours In matter of Ceremonie for the most part they follow the Greeke Church the Priests marrie maintaine adoration of Images Fast and compel to confession which the common people suppose most necessary especially for the Nobles and Gentrle retayning a sensualitie of life and libertie of voluptuousnesse The Princes themselves are very devout at the Table as often a dish is changed or they have a desire to drinke they make many signes of the Crosse. That no man should prove a better Scholler than himselfe he suffereth no schoole but of writing reading to be kept In their Liturgies they read nothing but the Evangelists some Historie the lives of Saints a Homily of Iohn Chrysostome or some such like yea they would hold him for an Heretike that should goe about to professe himselfe better learned and assure himselfe hee shall not escape punishment Which is the reason that their Notaries nay the Secretaries themselves commonly can neither write nor answer Ambassadors of forren Princes no farther than they are taught by the great Duke When they negociate they no sooner name the great Duke but all of them rise up with great reverence the like is done at his Table when he drinketh or carveth to any man and so in a thousand like casualties they are taught even from their cradles to beleeve and talke of their great Duke as of God using these phrases in their ordinarie talking God onely and our Great Semapor knoweth this Our Great Lord knoweth all things All we enjoy health and riches all proceedeth from our Great Duke For the subjects seeing such State and Magnificence in the Prince and knowing no more than he is taught at home reverence and obey him as slaves not as subjects accounting him rather a God than a King Those Lords which he hath under him are only graced with Titles not as we have Dukes Barons c. Bestowing upon one a Hamlet upon another a Farme and these not hereditarie unlesse he confirme it and when he hath confirmed it the Farmers not withstanding pay him a portion of their fruits and owe him villaine-service which is the cause that every man dependeth on the will of the Prince and looke by how much the richer by so much the deeper is he indebted unto him â— The Native commodities are Furs Wax Honie Tallow Hides Traine-Oyle Caveare Hemp Flax Salt Tar Slud Salt-peter Brimston and Tron Besides the great quantitie of Furs spent in the Countrie the onely defence of the Country-people in the winter season there are transported some yeares by the Merchants of Turkie Persia Bougharia Georgia Armenia and the Christians to the value of foure or five hundred thousand rubbles yearely Of Wax fiftie thousand poad every poad contayning fortie pounds Their Hony is almost all spent within the Countrie in their ordinarie drinkes and other uses Of Tallow in times past they have shipped out 100000. poad yearely Of Hides 100000. Of Flax and Hemp one hundred ships and so semblably of other Merchandizes But you must understand that by reason of the idle carelesnesse of the people occasioned through the extreme tyrannie of their Emperours whereof you shall heare hereafter at this day three parts of that reckoning in every commoditie are abated For the receiving of which riches and Revenues he hath as it were three principall Treasures The Steward of his House Every Chetsird within his owne Province And the Office called the great Income The Stewards Office receiveth yearely above the expence of his house twentie three thousand rubbles The fourth Chetfirds for Soak and Pol-mony foure hundred thousand rubbles And the office of the great Income for custome and rents eight hundred thousand rubbles And all this in readie coyne For besides this revenue ordinarie he receiveth extraordinarily in furs and other commodities out of Siberia Pechora Permia and other remote places a great masse of
of them Nor will I make any long discourse to intreat of Bajacet who conquered Bulgaria and destroyed Bosnia neither of Amurath the second who in person fought six and thirty battels and in all departed Conquerour And yet his sonne Mahumet the second exceeded him and all before him Equall to him was Selim the first who in eight yeares razed and extirpated the whole Empire of the Mamelukes defeated two Sultans and adjoyned to the purchases of his predecessors Aegypt Cerenaica and Syria a good part of Arabia and all that which lieth betweene the Syrtes of Aegypt and Euphrates And more than this did in a pitched field overthrow the Sophy of Persia. The memory of Soliman is yet fresh who for Armes was no whit inferiour to his ancestors but for gravity constancie civill carriage and fidelity of his word went beyond them all He wan the Island of the Rhodes from the Knights of S. Iohn of Ierusalem tooke Belgrade from the Hungarians with a great part of that Kingdome and from the Persians Babylon and Dyerbecha the two maine fortresses of the Turkish Empire in those quarters All which notwithstanding this honourable State having both before them and on both their skirts this so-powerfull an enemy covering both Sea and Land with his forces have to this day by their provident wisdome so governed their affaires that in despight of him they have hitherto maintained themselves not onely in liberty but also in prosperity and reputation of greatnesse His last neighbour is the King of Spaine betweene whom there is no great difference you shall heare the Spaniard say that the Kings revenues they meane those of Europe only exceed the Turkish for he receiveth more than foure millions out of his Provinces of Italy and Sicilie two and upward out of Portugal and three from the Indies one yeare with another In these onely he equallizeth the Turke yea and in the ordinary revenues of Castile Arragon and Belgia he farre exceeds him But what can you finde say some men to compare to his Timars First I answer that as the Kings revenues are farre greater than the Turks so also his Subsidies which he levieth extraordinarily of late times for the most part turned into ordinary as his Croisados doe amount to as much as the entire profits of some whole Kingdome His tenths of the spirituall livings are able to maintaine one hundred strong Gallies his eicheats in Spaine and Naples bring more into his Coffers than a man would thinke His benevolences and presents sent him from Naples Sicily Sardinia Millan and the New-world are infinite and magnificent Not long since Castile granted a contribution of eight millions of gold to be paid in foure yeares which summe amounteth to the Turks whole Revenue of one yeare What should I speake of his Commendams of the orders of Montegia Calatravia Alcantara and S. Iames which were enough if he had nought else to suffice him he is great Master of the said orders and thereby hath meanes to advance and enrich his servants whomsoever he pleaseth as freely as if he were King of France and Poland Also in Spaine he keepeth three thousand good horsemen and as many in Flanders in Millan foure hundred men at Armes and a thousand light-horse in Naples fifteene hundred men at Armes and a great company of light-armed Italians The number of his souldierie in Sicily is one thousand five hundred Neither are his feodaries lightly to bee esteemed who upon necessity are bound by their tenures at their owne charges to serve personally in the field especially if you consider their numbers wherein are reckoned three and twenty Dukes two and thirty Marquesses nine and forty Viscounts seven Archbishops for they likewise in this case are bound to contribute as the great Lay-Lords three and thirty Bishops And in Naples fourteene Princes five and twenty Dukes seven and thirty Marquesses foure and fifty Earles foure hundred forty eight Barons to speake nothing of Portugal Sicily Sardinia and Millan Lastly you must note that these troopes to whom the Turke granteth these Timars are not so renowned for their valour as for their number For the Timars and profits of their Villages and possessions together with the greedy desire of enriching themselves with the demaines of their Farmes hath bred such love of ease and peace in their mindes that they are growne cowardly and base minded by their good wills hating the travels of warre and journeyes and marching with a greater desire of returning home to enjoy the pleasures of their Gardens and the plenty of their Granges than with stomacks to cope with their adversaries or to enrich themselves by hazard For if by a little pillage fierce and valiant Souldiers have become cowards and men of small service what will faire possessions a pleasant seat a rich dairy and wife and children left behind bring to passe I may well say and say truly that these Timariots are fitter to bridle and keepe under the subdued Provinces than to fight in field against armed Nations and to this use it is good policy to maintaine them For who knoweth not that the Turkish subjects doe hate his Government his Religion and Tyranny For Religion onely the Moores and Arabians who differ in opinion and for Religion and Tyranny the Christians who make more than two third parts of his Subjects For jealousie hereof hee is forced to keepe the greater part of these troops at home unlesse hee should lay naked his estates to infinite casualties To speake in a word his Cavalrie is so farre and wide dispersed thorowout the Provinces that they cannot easily be drawne to any famous journey in great numbers without losse of long time neither are they able to stay long from their houses but they will fall into diseases and extremities so that if the Grand Seignior had no other aids neerer hand but these Timariots hee might happen to make very many unfortunate journeyes The experience offore-passed exploits doth well shew the difference of their severall forces The losse of the Spanish Fleet at Zerby may bee put in the balance against the Turkish flight from Malta The losse of Goletta against the taking of the Rocke of Velez Tunis is alwaies to be taken at his pleasure who hath a liking thereto The Spanish King never enterprized any sole journey against the Turke but he hath valiantly defended his owne at Malta and Oran I will speake nothing of the defeature at Lepanto for other Princes had their shares therein A treaty of truce was mentioned betweene both Princes not many yeares since and equally accepted of both parties For the one was invested in the Warre of Persia the other in the commotions of the Low Countries These Warres by reason of their remote distances were extreme chargeable to both Princes but worser to the King than to the Turke for although Persia be farre from Constantinople from whence the principall smewes of the warre were to bee drawne yet it bordereth upon
Mesopotamia and other subdued Provinces from whence his Armies were supplied with provisions and treasures but Belgia is farre distant from any part of the Spanish Dominions The Turke hath to doe with the Persian a State without any mighty confederate worth speaking of but the King was ingaged in a warre of greatest difficulty favoured by the English the French and the Germans Nations severally equall in all points to the Persian Of those Countries which the Turkes terme Romania ANd now that we have runne over the spacious Provinces of this mighty rich and dreadfull Potentate we will also in some sort to the pleasure of the Reader relate many the particulars of those good and ancient Regions which at this day this Saracenicall Nation termeth by the names of Romania and Natolia Romania at this day is taken for that part of Christendome which was anciently called Grecia and containeth the Provinces of Thrace with his Chersonesus vulgarly the streight of Gallipoli Macedon Epyre now Albania Achaia now Livadia Peloponnesus now Morea and the Iland of the Archipelago Untill the comming of Cyrus King of Persia these Provinces remained in freedome but of all others he first gave them the yoke of subjection After him Xerxes the sonne of Darius with the succeeding Princes of Persia did no lesse afflict them When their turne was past Philip King of Macedon acted his part and united them under his owne Dominion untill the daies of Perseus whom the Romans subdued and subjected But the Roman Empire being divided into the East and West the Grecians beganne their Empire under Constantine the Great and ruled honourably many ages untill the descent first of the Goths secondly of the Bulgars thirdly of the Sarazens and lastly of the Turks who slew their Emperour and seized on the Empire Who at this day except some Relikes remaining under the Venetian Dominion possesse the greatest part thereof as well upon the Continent as in the Ilands Those that are under the Venetian jurisdiction saith Bellonius little differ especially in Religion from those that are tributary to the Turke for both sorts being mingled those that are subject to the Turks live like the Turks and those that live under the Venetians doe as doe the Venetians So unspeakable is the rudenesse of either that through all their Cities you shall not finde a Schoole to instruct their youth Promiscuously all speake the Greeke tongue corrupted from the ancient but some better than others The Burghers subject to the Italians speake Italian as well as Greeke but the Villagois altogether Greeke And so the Grecians which are subject to the Turke in Cities speake Turkish and Greeke the Villagois onely Greeke and in places of Trafficke they borrow one from another according as their businesse is with those with whom they negociate And as they differ in language so doe they in attire Those that serve the Venetians goe apparelled like Venetians those that live under the Turke like Turkes Both the Ilanders and those that live on the Continent as well in Europe as in Asia although subject to Turkie keepe their ancient Christian faith Long agoe they rejected the primacy of the Latine Church and elected to themselves Patriarches whom they acknowledge for their chiefe Pastors and have appointed them their severall Sees Whom not onely the Grecians thus obey but likewise all those Provinces which follow the Greek Church as Circassia Walachia Bulgaria Moscovia Russia the better part of Polonia Mongrelia Bosnia Albania Sclavonia some part of Tartarie Syria Croatia and generally all the Provinces about the Euxine Sea In number they are foure viz. the Patriarks of Constantinople Alexandria Ierusalem and Antioch Of these the Patriarch of Constantinople is Primate sitteth in Constantinople and chiefly moderateth over the Caloieri so are the Greeke Priests termed which reside in Mount Athos and generally over all Christians professing the rites of the Greeke Church thorowout Europe and for the Monasteries of Mount Athos and all other dispersed over Europe he paieth the Turke yearely 12000. ducats The Patriarch of Alexandria moderateth in Aegypt and Arabia and his dwelling places in Memphis and Cair are not much inferiour to his of Constantinople The Patriarch of Ierusalem absolutely moderateth in Iudea overall Professors of the Greeke Religion thorowout Syria And must of necessity every yeare on the fifteenth day of August efficiate at the solemne Service in the Monastery situated upon Mount Libanus The Patriarch of Antioch precedeth in those Monasteries and Greeke Churches which are in Beritus Tripolis Aleppo and other places of Asia And in these places as in all other the Turke permitteth the Grecians to use their consciences freely so they performe their due and accustomed tributes A Nation no lesse scattered than the Iew but infinitely more populous three parts of the Inhabitants of all Greece and Romania being Grecians besides those who dwell in the Ilands of the Mid-land Sea Propontis and Aegeum Infinite numbers there are of them also in the lesse and greater Asia and in Africa not a few A people once so excellent that their precepts and examples doe still remaine as approved Canons to direct the minde that affecteth vertue Admirable in Arts and glorious in Armes famous for Government and passionate affectors of freedome but now drowned in ignorance and contented slavery having as it should seeme utterly lost their mindes with their Empire So base as to be imagined that they had rather remaine as they be than indure a temporary trouble to redeeme their pristinate estates delighting in nothing but in ease in shades in dancing and drinking Thrace hath on the East the Euxine Sea the Thracian Bosphorus Propontis and Hellespont on the North the Mount Hemus upon the West the higher Mysia and part of Macedon on the South the Archipelago It is a most Noble Province cold plaine and admirable populous stored with Graine Pulse and excellent Wine towards the Sea-side but towards the up-land lying more subject to cold it is not so fertile nor wooddy In it stands many goodly Cities Philipopolis Nicopolis Hadrianopolis and amongst many other Constantinopolis by Heaven erected to be the head of an Empire as the onely seat which the Romans Greekes and now the Turks have chosen and reputed to be most commodiously seated not for the government onely of the Empire but as they conceit of the whole world Gallipolis is another famous portion thereof I will not stand to describe these trivials yet is it a place of great moment and therein resideth a Governour or Lord Admirall without whose licence no ship of what Country soever may passe the streight but he must there cast Anchor at least for three dayes untill the Turkes have made full search whether they transport any slaves or prohibited wares by stealth or no. Next followeth Macedon a fertile region inclosed with hils and neere the Ionian sea plaine and woodie That it was once the Empresse of the East
and beasts of carriage followed this armie whom they slew when they wanted other provision Hitherto have wee devised of Siam and Pegu as they stood before the comming of the Portugals into India but how in processe of time the State was altered you shall now heare In times past divers Kingdomes of Brama situated along the River towards the Lake Chiamai obeyed the Kings of Pegu under the government of Lieutenants Sixtie yeares since one of these Captaines Ruler of the Kingdome of Tengu by the aid of his faction and reputation of his Vertues entered into Rebellion and slaying the Nobles of the Land usurped the Kingdome Afterward he forced the Cities and conquered the Kingdome of Prom Melintati Calam Mirandu and Ana all inhabited by the Bramians for the space of one hundred and fiftie leagues towards the North. He assayed likewise the conquest of Siam but comming before Vdia the chiefe Citie of the Kingdome he was forced to raise his siege and depart Hee undertooke this journey with three hundred thousand footmen consuming more than three moneths in making way for his armie thorow stonie Mountaines huge Woods and inaccessible places in prosecution whereof he lost two hundred and twentie thousand of his Souldiers and re-enforced his losses with captive Siamus At this returne home he invaded the Kingdome of Pegu and won it Afterward in the yeare 1507. he renued his journey against Siam and overcame the King thereof who slew himselfe with poyson but he tooke his sons and with them the better part of the Kingdome He beleagred Vdia with a million of men and upward Our late Writers call this man and his successors because their fames arose by the conquest of the Kingdomes of Brama Kings of Brama or Bramia but the Portugals of a more sound judgement grounded upon neerer Neighbour-hood call them Kings of Pegu. And for that it may not seeme that what we write as concerning these infinite numbers is either fabulous or reported altogether upon heare-say because that now here-before and hereafter we shall have occasion to discourse of this point wee thinke it not amisse to spend some time in shewing how and by what likly-hoods both in this and other like barbarous dominions such huge and numberlesse companies are levied and nourished First therefore it is a ground infallible that all Monarchies consist of people government and revenues and that howsoever in times of peace Princes may live at pleasure yet populous Armies neere home or farre off cannot long indure without great supplies and a continuall Sea of ready money For as the members of our bodie cannot move without sinewes nor motion availe us if joynts were wanting so without money an Army can never bee gathered nor being gathered kept together if coine be wanting which preventeth infinite mischances and draweth after it Armour Provision Victuals and whatsoever else is necessary for life or armes And sithence the wealth of Princes even as of private persons from whose purses they supply their occasions hath limits and measure Let them not thinke to beginne any long warre much lesse to continue it unlesse they throughly provide aforehand for when this torrent breaketh forth no man can make an estimate what will bee the expence of reparation therein which moved a certaine Portugal Captaine to tell King Sebastian providing for his journey into Barbarie that warres should be accompanied with three streames The first of men The second of Victuall The third of Silver For whosoever will rightly judge of a Princes estate must examine whether his ordinary receits be sufficient to answer his ordinary issues leaving alwayes a portion to answer extraordinary accidents which are so certaine in proofe as all men must provide for though they know them not beforehand especially in the condition of a great Prince The great Turke in his Persian journies felt the smart thereof who though he be so potent a Prince by default of this providence was constrained to raise the value of his coine and abase the allay so farre forth that the Ianizars finding themselves aggrieved thereat raised commotions set fire on the City of Constantinople and rifled a great part thereof Neither could the King of Spaine have sustained the burthen of so many warres and in so remote Provinces if he had trusted to no other supplies than those of Spaine But fortune hath given him a Countrey prodigall in Mines of Gold and Silver assuredly paying the expence of one yeare with the income of another A providence so farre from neglect in the late reigne of Queene Elizabeth that before she had any warres with Spaine or had sent her forces of prevention into the Low-Countries she had ready in deposito two millions of Crownes And being engaged by her politike government she raised such an annuall assistance from the love of her subjects against the malicious and injurious attempts of her enemies that during her reigne she levied three millionâ— five hundred and nineteene thousand five hundred and sixty foure pounds Iohn Iaques Trivulce being demanded how many things were necessary hereunto answered three Money Money Money But these grounds especially hold when the burthen of the war lieth upon the purse of the Prince his people for sometime it hapneth that the souldier liveth upon the enemies Countrey as did the Hunnes Vandals Gothes Arabians and in our dayes Tamerlane They entred the Provinces without controll being unprovided of forces and made prey and spoile of whatsoever came in their reaches The ransacked the Cities and fed upon the Villages The like good lucke had the Portugals in the Fast Indies and the Castilians in the West but the one farre better than the other for never any Nation conquered with lesse cost so much as the Spaniards have done in new Spain and Peru. But let not any people thinke to doe so in these dayes no not in Asia or Africke much lesse in Europe where the use of great Ordnance is in perfection and the art of fortification so ingenuous that one Castle shall be able to sustaine yea well provided to weary the forces of the greatest Potentate The Turkes at Zigeth a small fortresse in Hungarie approved this which in the yeare 1566. Soliman beleagred with three hundred thousand men of warre and at last forced but with so great a slaughter of his people that scant the third part of this huge Army returned to their houses In like manner the Portugals in the beginning of their Indian acquisitions with a few souldiers and in little time wonne admâ—rable victories but when the Barbarians began to grow acquainted with Artillery to allure Carpenters and Masons to build them Castles and to arme vessels to Sea their courages became calme and there set an end to their Plus ultra The like did the Spanish in the New world to their Non sufficit orbis For after their first good fortunes they found in Nova Hispania the Chichimechi and in Peru the Pilcosony the Chiriguani and the Luchy
advantage yet at least it doth enable us to endure and withstand him that by drawing out the warre in length wee may make him weary of continuance and gives us benefit of time By this temporizing the Venetians being overthrowne in all places by the league of Cambray in the end became Conquerours So that as to him that hath a populous army and finds himselfe mighty and strong it is most convenient to hasten the encounter and to fight without prolonging of time for delay the overthrow of many actions can afford him no other but losse sicknesse infection scarcity famine mutinies and dissolution of forces So for him that is better furnished with money than with men it is most advantagious to prolong the warre and to stand upon the defensive for in the end his money may gaine him victory Finally although some men will not suffer money to be called the sinewes of warre because as Solon answered once to Croesus who in ostentation shewed him his gold Sir if another comes that hath better iron than you he will be master of all this gold yet notwithstanding where numbers policy valour and weapons have not either singly or altogether prevailed there hath money alone done the feat For this have Townes and Kingdomes beene bought of traitors with this purchase we either peace or victory No place is to be held impregnable whither an Asse laden with gold may get up Two great effects it workes First it levies forces suddenly and withall keeps them long together Secondly a monied enemie may fight when he will and but when he will and must needs therefore weary out his adversary and so at last endanger either to overthrow him or force him to a faire composition For want of pay Armies mutinie and will neither muster nor fight and especially the Germans But Spinola hath made great use of a secret of warre how in scarcitie of moneys to awe these mutiniers and that is by paying and contenting the horse and they shall keepe the foot in obedience But this tricke will not alwayes serve for in an Armie a man can hardly tell which is most necessary armes victuals or money this last alwayes fetches in both the other The advantage of site is of much importance for the defending or inlarging of dominion and doth chiefly consist in this that it be convenient for the making of an assault and uneasie to be againe assaulted For a Country being as it were naturally fortified hath easie meanes to make conquests and get victory to the inlargement of their owne dominions and to the overthrow of anothers Of this quality are the situations of Spaine and Araby for both these are as it were pene-Insulaes having their greatest parts incompassed with the Sea whereby they may assaile the Countries neere adjoyning and cannot without great difficulty be assaulted againe The one hath dangerous shores without harbors and is invironed with mountaines having few and secret passages the other is inclosed with sands and desarts Of like quality is Italy And among the Islands England But this advantage of situation I hold not sufficient of it selfe to effect any notable exploit for besides there is required plenty of victuals store of munition armes horses and divers other necessaries without which there is no hope to accomplish any famous expedition Moreover such a disposition and quality of the country is necessarily to be required that the aforesaid habiliments may easily be brought together and removed to places whither occasion shall command And although those which possesse the mountaines and higher places may with advantage come downe upon the plaine and low countries and by reason of the craggednesse and hard passages of their country can hardly be assaulted againe yet have not such people done any thing which may worthily commend them For the mountaines be ordinarily long and narrow or at the least much broken and divided amongst themselves which must needs hinder the speedy drawing together and uniting of their forces and necessaries againe are they unprovided of victuals and of all other things requisite of the warres and therefore altogether unable to continue in action So that they warre rather after the manner of robbers and theeves than of true souldiers It may also be added that the mountaine-men cannot live any long time without intercourse and traffike with the men of the plaine Countrey And therefore if upon any attempt they doe not prevaile at the first brunt their best course will bee to capitulate with their enemies and to returne home againe although with losse as did the Helvetii at the overthrow of Mount S. Claud. So wee may see that the Englishmen which inhabit a plaine and plentifull soile have alwayes prevailed against the Scots and Welshmen who upon presumptions of their naturall situations have divers times molested them For the plaine Country by reason of the fruitfulnesse doth minister all things requisite for warre and to defray charges conveniencie to joyne forces and being gotten together able long time to maintaine them Whereas on the contrary the Mountaines by reason of their barrennesse afford no provision for a long journey nor are any way able to beare the charge of any notable enterprise Wherupon it doth proceed that small Islands having the foresaid qualities of situation have never attained any great Soveraignty because the advantages of the Land are farre greater than those of the Sea Moreover their command cannot be great unlesse it be enlarged by meanes of the firme Land for Islands hold the same proportion with the Continent that the part doth with the whole Besides they be for the most part long and narrow as Candy Cyprus Spagniola Cuba S. Laurence and Sumatra and therefore cannot readily bring their forces together Neither will I sticke to say that Islands if not strong in shipping as England and the Netherlands although they may with advantage come forth and assaile others are not withstanding as it were Cities without wals laid open to the spoile of all Invaders As it happened to Sicil being assailed by the Athenians and the Lacedemonians and afterwards by the Carthaginians and the Romans But the Provinces of the firme Land being for the most part of a proportion more round and square have their forces continually neere together and to be speedily united and therefore more ready and apt for opposition Yet to small purpose are all these aforesaid advantages if opportunity give not aid thereunto This opportunity is a meeting and concurring of divers cadences which at one instant doe make a matter very easie and at another time being overslipped it will be impossible or at least very hard to bring to like facility Wherefore amongst many and divers I will here note the most principall The first groweth by the basenesse and negligence of the neighbour Princes arising either by reason of a naturall jealousie defect and dulnesse or of too long a peace So Caesar possest himselfe of Italy and of the Common-wealth being ready
and in Armes the State being disarmed not looking for any such innovation So the Barbarians subdued the Empire of Rome The Arabians the Empire of the East of Aegypt and of Spaine Charles the eighth King of France gained Italy The Portugals India The Castilians the new world and Soliman the Kingdome of Hungary The division of the neighbouring States either into Common-wealths or into petty Seigniories and those of small power gave courage to the Romans to make themselves Lords of Italy and made an easie passage for the Venetians into Lumbardy This also made the attempt of Thusian light unto the Florentines and no lesse that of Barbary to the Castilians which they would have found very hard of either the one or the other had expected them with armed forces The variance and jarring of the adjoyning Princes did open the way to the Turks to enter so farre into Christendome and with little trouble to invest himselfe of many kingdomes therein So Amurath the third presuming upon the civill discords of the Princes of the bloud Royall of Persia made that attempt with great advantage So againe the Persian upon the difference of the Scrivano and the Bashawes of Syria hath resumed the advantage and accordingly prospered Neither doth the whole mischiefe arise out of these intestine jarres onely but in all factions one part will be sure to intreat the aid of some forren Prince against the other than which no man can have a better occasion because then he commeth armed into the owners house at his owne request So the Romans set foot in Sicil being cald in by the Mamertines In Greece by the Athenians In Numidia by the sonnes of Micipsa In Provence by the Marsilians In France by the Hedui and so from time to time by divers others So Amurath the first King of Turks got hold in Europe being requested in aid by the Emperour of the East being then in warre with the Princes of Greece So Soliman in Hungarie being intreated by Queene Isabel and afterwards by King Iohn So the Aragons in the kingdome of Naples being drawne thither by Queene Ioane the second and so Henry the second King of France made himselfe Lord of three great Cities of the Empire Often hath it beene seene that he that is now called in as a friend does after prove an enemie and if one party in a civill warre cals in a forren arbitrator both parties cannot get him out againe But another no lesse successefull opportunity hath also beene made use of and that by way of marriage By apprehending the opportunity of a marriage were the two houses of Yorke and Lancaster and the two kingdomes of England and Scotland united But no Prince hath made so great advantage of marriage as the Spaniard The match of Ferdinand and Elizabeth was the very foundation of their greatnesse By marriages were the severall Provinces of the Low Countries united all which fell to Spaines at a clap Finally for this advantage hath the house of Spaine three times purchased dispensations from Rome for incestuous marriages and more they intended too Charles the fifth Emperour was solemnly contracted to our Queene Mary and Philip the second King of Spaine sonne to the said Emperour both wedded and bedded her nay upon strong appearances suspected it then was that King Philips curtesies to Queene Elizabeth were for his owne ends that if Queene Mary should die without issue he might marrie her also which he afterwards attempted by the Count de Feria promising to obtaine a dispensation so should England have beene laid to Spaine and what should then have hindred his Monarchie Now besides those advantages of humane policie and strength before mentioned God himselfe hath reserved a power at his owne disposing in the giving away of victories and in the cutting short or inlargement of Empire And to this end hath ordained these naturall Agencies and Assistances of Seas Rivers Mountaines Marishes Wildernesses and the sandie Desarts By these helps he the weake to hedge and ditch out their incroaching neighbours and by granting the mastership over these to another Nation he can at pleasure scourge the rebellion or unthankfulnesse of those people whom before he defended by them And of these helps of nature something will we say and in their order And first for the benefit of the Sea Concerning the profits of Merchandize both for importing and exporting of commodities I will not here speake though even that tends so much to the inrichment and augmentation of the honour of the State that in all treaties of warre and peace I see that the articles concerning traffike are sometimes two thirds of the treatie for so were they I am sure in that politike and nice-driven negotiation of the peace betwixt England and Spaine in the beginning of the Reigne of King Iames the Lord Treasurer Cecil Northampton and the greatest Sages of the kingdome being Commissioners on our partie and the best pates of Spaine for theirs but here I will onely treat of the Sea as of a Soveraigne friend and bulwarke to that Nation that is neerliest situated unto it and a maine helpe towards the keeping or inlargement of dominion The Poets you know made a God of Neptune that obtained the soveraingty of the Sea as well as of him that had the government of the Land and truly to be Lord of the narrow Seas and to enjoy a royalty That the ships of all Nations shall strike faile to one of the Kings ships is none of the least honours and to bee master of the Sea is more of it selfe than a pettie Monarchie He that is so indeed may give the law as well as he that is master of the field The Sea-fight at Actium was it that made Augustus Caesar sole Emperour of the world and Pompey learned it of old Themistocles that he that had the best Navy would in the end prove the Conquerour The victory that the Christians got at Lepanto so arrested the inâ—â—â—aching of the Turkish greatnesse that they have done little upon Chirstendome never since I mention not 88. nor that the resistance that the Hollanders have beene able to make against the greatest Monarch of the world proceeds meerly from the advantage they have of him by their commodious situation upon the Sea and by having more havens and ships than he This certainly will prove true that if ever the Monarchie of Spaine be broken it must be by Sea even by the Fleets of England and Holland and that know the Counsellours of the Emperour and Spaine well enough who to make themselves masters of some good ports have supplied their defect of a Navy by a chargeable land army For what thinke you else should be the designe of Monsieur Tilly but to take the Sea by Land to make his master Lord of Stoad Hamborrough Luckstadt with other Hansee townes and the Sowndt of Denmarke and what makes the Emperour who yet had never greater vessel than a Punt or Yaugh upon the
Danuby to buy and hire ships so fast at this very present at Lubecke Rostocke and other coast townes and to appoint Mansfelt for his Admirall Such a friend is the Sea to those that border upon it and of such importance towards the defending or enlarging of Empire But as for Islands such as ours wholly situate in it certainly that wall of water and sand about us is a surer fortification than Frier Bacons wall of brasse could have beene Our Almighty Creator in an humble and a thankfull sense bee it spoken hath even married us to his owne providence protection the sand about us seemes to be our wedding Ring and the riches of the Sea our Dowrie By benefit of the Sea as long as we have kept our selves masters of it we have enjoyed peace and have heard of rather than felt the miseries of other Nations and certainly so long as we keepe our selves so wee are at liberty to take as much or little of the warre as wee please and at length verily even the wealth of the Indies will be but an accessary to the command of the Seas The Indies being but like the Bets at play he that winnes the game gets not only the maine Stake but all the Bets by follow the fortune of his hand This finally is the advantage of an Iland that it cannot be taken if it be master at Sea t is not so much matter what the Land-forces be in the resisting of the landing of an invading enemie seeing one Fleet is worth three Armies Wee had two Armies drawne together on foot in 88. and one of traine bands to be called for upon occasion yet our Fleet blessed be God did more service than they all and good reason is there for it For suppose an enemie this evening he discovered at Sea upon the coast of Kent thitherwayes presently make the Land forces but ere morning the wind chops about and the enemy is ready within foure and twenty houres to land Northward or Westward where the Army cannot possibly be to attend him but a Fleet now is ever ready to dogge him with the same wind and is ever and anon bearing up to him still beating upon his Reare and if it be able to doe no more can yet at least hold him play till the beacons be fired and the Country forces come in to hinder the landing And thus much for situation upon the Sea and the strength which that affords us either in offending or defending in keeping or inlarging of Empire Of all creatures in the world a River most resembles a monster The head like that of Rumor is oftentimes not to be found the mouth farre bigger than the head and withall farthest off from it The head hath no motion the veines feed the bodie the mouth serves not but to void the supersfluities How monstrous not withstanding soever it be yet most beneficiall it is The next advantage to that of the Sea being the commodity of great navigable impassable Rivers The Roman conquests never made stand in Germanie till they came to the banks of the Rhine and Danuby but there they did for many ages The swift River Oxus in the East of the world hath beene the fatall bounder of two Monarchies the River Don in Russia hath the honour to part Europe and Asia and the River Dee by Chester did a long time keepe our Welshmen thereabouts unconquered Nothing awes a great River so much as a bridge whose Arches he labours to overthrow with all his forces for a bridge is the saddle to ride this Sea-horse The Emperour Hadrian thought he had done such an act when he had laid a bridge over the Danuby that he expressed the memory of it as of a victory in medals and coynes That mighty Armies have beene defeated in their passing of Rivers need not be stood upon When Spinola in these late warres being guided by a country butcher had once passed the Rhine and undisturbed set footing in the Palatinate Be of good comfort fellow souldiers saith he to his Army I le warrant you that we shall never be fought withall by this enemie For in passing of a River the enemy hath so many disadvantages what by the swiftnesse of the streame the smalnesse of the boats the unsteadinesse of the footing and the disorder in the approaching that he that to save his owne will not then fight will never fight And thus see wee that though Rivers be not like the Sea so apt to inlarge Empire they bee most commodious to guard it being once acquired and that 's no small benefit seeing wise men have anciently accounted it That Non minor est virtus quà m quaerere parta tueri T is an argument of no lesse valour or fortune to keepe what a man hath than to get that which a man hath not None of the weakest boundaries to Conquerours and Monarchies are the Mountaines for were all the world a levell and Campania what should hinder him that were strongest in horse to scowre it all over and as t is seene in the Low Countries to make all men pay contribution to the master of the field or the stronger party of horse even at pleasure Mountaines be naturall swellings of the earth above the usuall levell or surface of it which make the same exception to the definition of the roundnesse of the earth that a wart or pimple may to the smoothnesse of a young face They may seeme to be some heaps of rubbish and offals left of the creation of the world The difficulty of the ascent up to them the horridnesse of their cragges the savagenesse of their wilde inhabitants beasts or people the chillnesse of their frostie tops with the inhospitable barrennesse of their rugged sides may give scandall or leave an imputation of beggery and barbarousnesse to that country that hath most of them if their commodities be not thought upon as well as their discommodities For as they keepe their neighbours poore so they keepe them safe witnesse our unconquered Wales and Scotland which nor Romans nor Danes nor Saxons durst ever throughly set upon The Emperour Severus lost the greatest part of his Army in the hils of Scotland and how have our English Armies beene moyled in the Welsh mountaines and we have finally rather conquered the people than the Country Mountaines are natures bulwarkes cast up as the Spaniard sayes at God Almighties owne charges the Retreats they are of the oppressed the scornes and turne-againes of victorious Armies That knew the Barbarians in Q. Curtius well enough who having retreated from Alexander the great to the fastnesse of an inaccessible mountaine and Alexanders Orator in his parly and perswasive to them to yeeld telling them of his masters victories and of the Seas and Wildernesses that he had passed It may be so said they but can Alexander 〈◊〉 Over the Seas he might have ships and over land horses but he must have wings if he get up hither Where now
them beautifull and commonly all painted and deceitfull except some few of rare worth which may bee the wonder of the country And therefore as you finde them so let them have their due honour For Germany you shall finde the Nobles and chiefe Gentlemen either great Schollers or valiant Souldiers rather resolute to gaine honour than proud of Authority their Cities strong and their Merchants very rich and their Countries well peopled For their Ladies and Gentlewomen by the grossenesse of their diet and too much delight in drinking and banquetting they are for the most part a corpulent kinde of people yet many of them strong and of bigge bone as we commonly say good bearers and good breeders The younger sort as well men as women very industrious and the elder sort rather politike than Religious their Lawes very severe and therefore the people in better order and obedience For Poland the Cities are strong and the people rather wise than wealthy the Gentlemen for the most part given to armes and the peasant in much subjection to the Gentry The Merchant rather covetous than honourable and the Schollers rather beloved than advanced the women indifferent faire and better witted than spoken the old men studious and the younger sort seldome idle little given to drinke and as little accounting of honour except it be in the field For the Low-countries and Denmarke you shall finde them much to agree in nature but that Denmarke will admit a King which I finde not willing in the Low-countries Their Magistrates are rather wise by experience than by study and the Souldier fitter for the Sea than the field Denmarke is governed by the Kings law set downe but the Low-countries have divers formes of Government in a manner according to the disposition of the States and Governours much given to drinke and yet serving their times politike in their government their old men wise and covetous their young men thrifty and industrious and their Merchant very ambitious For their religious thinke of them as you finde them I have seene them much reverenced and well maintained And as for their Ladies they are wittie and of a good complexion for the most paâ—â— many of them are very faire and much given to honour vertue rather neat than proud in their attire very kinde where they take affection The Muscovite is proud stately malicious and those which be slaves are slaves indeed especially when their Emperour or Lord controlleth Superstitious tending almost to idolatry jealous as having many wives and bad performers of promise nor must you challenge him of the same for the good which floweth from him commeth commonly from the fountaine of free will Their women are very private fearefull to offend but once lascivious intolerably wanton beastly idle and ill attended The Greeks are merry lyers blasphemers promise-breakers buggers strong membred and blacke haired Their women are stately comely of person proud without doores no lovers of dalliance yet desirous of the company of men cleanly in washing and shaving themselves whom the Italians imitate as also doe the East hot Countries by reason the company of many men may grow otherwise to great inconvenience mercenary fantasticall in apparell and loving those who speake their language The Turke is a warlike proud man a scorner of other Nations and languages no idle talker or doer of any thing superfluous a judiciall sound fellow hot and venerious comely of person majesticall in gate a slave to his Emperour and a lover of Mahomets race and Religion Their women small of stature for the most part of good complexions and not to be seene or spoken to abroad jealous revengefull when they have opportunity lascivious within doores or in their baths very pleasing in matters of incontinency and cleanly The Persian is lordly in his complement rather fantasticall than curious in his apparell yet sumptuous and in his expences magnificent maintainers of Nobility lovers of learning and good qualities fearfull of troubles desirous of peace and superstitious in his Religion Their women gorgeous in attire with high Tiaras and veiles like the Sultaneses amongst the Turks long sitters at feasts delightsome in sequestration of pleasure as beginning with a modest shamefulnesse but ere you have concluded delicately wanton cleanly in much washing but withall using perfumes and odours loving truly and desirous to be preferred in the first place of her husbands affection For hauing many wives they are desirous to please The Armenians are very merry sluttish carelesse of greatnesse desiring peace and ease though it tend to slavery and bondage having great bodies comely and willing to be soothed in any thing Their women tall and not faire soone old poore loving their children and incontinent The Tartars are swartish illfavoured with a great thick lip flattish nose carelesse of outward ornaments swift on foot vigilant laborious warlike yet loving presents and desirous to be much made of their women sutable only wanting or scorning money they will bedecke themselves like the people of Virginia with gewgaies of copper and latton about their armes and necks The Moore is comely of body stately of gate of sufficient constitution to endure any worke or travell implacable in hatred treacherous tumultuous and superstitious Their women have delicate soft skins sumptuous in jewels odors and perfumes incontinent good bed-fellowes in the darke beautifull in blacknesse and revengefull yet being bought a slave extraordinary loving to their masters so they be well pleased and used accordingly but being once got with childe they expect manumission according to the custome of the Mahometan Law The Savoyen is penurious foolish and ill-nurtured yet doe the better sort imitate the Spanish pride and by reason of his neighbour-hood to France and Millane are reasonable good Souldiers and the better enabled by the hardnesse of the mountaines The women are strangely apparelled ill-favoured scolding must be discommended and for the most part wenny that is having great bunches under their chinnes with drinking snow water like the Helvetians and 13. Cantons The Switzer is strange in his attire yet not transgressing the limits of his inheritance have great bodies and are mercenary as performing what he is commanded and one that best approveth of his owne Country and habit even preferring his owne snowy hils and coldnesse before the fertillest places of Lumbardy Their women are honest somewhat better favoured than the Savoyen ill brought up plaine dealers and so loveth her husband or friend that she will goe with him to the campe and dresse his meat As for the Kingdomes of Saca Bactriae Sogdiana and many like Nations invironing the East and South of the Caspian I meane not to relate of because I finde the best Authors unacquainted with their properties and discoveries The Armenians report them to be tyrannous their chiefe exercise to be rapine and murthering of passengers without forme of government or controll of superiours
the first patternes Vniversities indowed we onely have Our Armes and Navigations have made us Lords of the Vniverse Our Arts mechanicke are incomparable And all these hath God Almightie blessed with the seat of the Christian Religion among us Europe is much inlarged to the Northward since Ptolomees time The bounds are best seene in the map the length of it is about 3600. Italian miles the breadth 2200. miles The Religions are such as are professed in severall nations either by toleration as the Iewish by the Turke Emperour Pole Pope Venetian and Amsterdam or the Heathen in some remoter parts of Lapland Finland and Norwey where they are rather Witches than Christians Religions established by command are first Mahometisme under the Turke Secondly the Greeks religion in the same parts and in Russia Thirdly the Romish in Spaine Italy France Poland most of the dominions of the Emperour and other Princes of Germanie the Walâ—â—ns and Archduchesse Countries Fourthly the reformed Churches and they follow the doctrine either of the Scriptures Fathers and Councels according to their puâ—â—ty as in England or else have they a relation to the opinions of Doctor Luther as those of Sweden Denmarke the dominions of the Electors of Saxony Brandenburgh and divers others of Germany or of Master Calvin as in France especially the Palatinate Hessenland and Low Countries Calvinisme is also received in Hungaria and Transilvania where there be many reliques withall of Antitrinitarians Arrians Ebionites and Anabaptists Lower likewise in five of the thirteene Cantons of Helvetia and amongst the Grisons doe the Calvinists professe publikely In Bohemia Moâ—avia Silesia c. the Protestants of the Augustane confession were esteemed two third parts Of these severall Churches though some follow the Augustane confession as the Lutherans some the Helvetian as the Switzâ—â—s some the Gallicane as the Calvinists yet all of them agree in the fundamentall and saving points and all accord in their detestation of the Roman as is to bee seene in the Harmony of Confessions Of the Languages of Europe Scaliger finds eleven mother tongues the foure noblest of which be the Greeke Latine Sclavonian and Dutch each subdivided into her daughter-dialects â—â—e learned Greeke is no where vulgarly spoken at this day The moderne is nothing but a barbarous composition of Turkish Sclavonian and Italian with the old Greeke corrupted The Latine worne also out of vulgar use is degenerated into the Italian Spanish and French all which three were anciently called Romanse The Sclavonian is a large a stately tongue it hath these dialects the Bohemian Russian Polonian 〈◊〉 Windish and the Dalmatian The Characters be of two kindes the ancient called the Dalmatian and the Russian letter corrupted from the Greekish These Sclavonian dialects and tongues doe differ yet not so much as the Italian and Spanish The worst of the foure best is the German tongue and that varied into the high and Low Dutch as also into the Saxish Frisâ—an English North-Albing and the Danish which last is variously spoken by the Danes of Denmarke Sweden and Norway whence the Island speech also commeth if these two last be not the ancient Gothish The other seven of meaner elegancie are first the Albanian spoken by the Epirotes Secondly the Tartarian Thirdly the Hungarian brought out of Asia by the Hâ—nnes Fourthly the Finns and Laplanders speech in the North of Sweden Fifthly the Irish. Sixthly the Welsh whose worth being most expressively significant and having beene the language of the ancient Celtae and â—oken in the most part of Europe could not be valued because not understood by the learned Scaliger Dialects if this but much varied are our Cornish and that of Brittaigne in France Seventhly The Biscaigners inhibiting for seven dayes journey on both sides the Pyreâ—â—â— mountaines T is the reliques of the ancient Spanish before it was altered by the Latine Scaliger never heard of the Monks language spoken by ours of the I le of Man the most of which is surely derived from the Irish. The Wallons also of the Low Countries have a French dialect scarce to be understood by a peasant about Paris Ireland THis kingdome by the English Spanish and French is tearmed Irland or Ireland by the Brittish Yuerdhon by the Inhabitants Eryn According to the Celestiall Globe it is situated betweene the Artike Circle and the Tropike of Cancer but neerer the Artike containing in Latitude foure degrees and an halfe and according to the computation of our late Writers betweene the twentie and the 25. Paralels In the South parts their longest day is of sixteene houres with three fourths In the Northerne of almost eighteene According to the Terrestriall it stands between the greater Brittanie and Spaine on the East disjoyned from England wich a tempestuous sea termed Hibernicum not above one dayes sailing upon the West beateth the vast Ocean upon the North where the Deucalidon Ocean disgorgeth it hath Island disjoyned no further than a ship in one day may saile unto upon the South it beholdeth Spaine distant three dayes sailing and the Vergivian Sea From South to North it representeth an Ovall forme and by halfe is lesse than Brittanie Amongst many writers Camden whom a man may best relie upon reporteth that it containeth 400. miles in length and in breadth 200. The aire hereof is most wholsome the situation milde the weather temperate but not altogether good to ripen fruit For neither in Summer season the heat is so parching that it driveth the Inhabitant to seeke the shade neither the cold in Winter so rigorous but that he may well live from the fire side By the influence of the aire all parts of the yeare are tolerably warme It bringeth forth no venomous creature neither nourisheth any brought from other places The quality of the soile and constellation of the Heavens is moist with the most whereupon it commeth to passe that both inhabitants and strangers are troubled with the flix and Rheumes and holpen or prevented with drinking Aqua-vitae The Land is of divers Natures in some place rough and mountainous in others boggie and waterish shadowed with huge woods and exposed to the winds with intermixture of many great Lakes Yea in the ridge of their highest hils mountaines indeed I cannot terme them you shall find pooles marishes It hath goodly havens and delectable plaines but neither comparable to the woods for largenesse nor greennesse It is generally fertile except Vlster which in some parts is fertile in othersome barren And Conaght which in times past through idlenesse hath beene lesse manured than any other Country is fuller of hils and bogges and for the greatest portion woody The hils swarme with cattell and sheepe from whence they reape plenty of butter cheese and milke The wheat thereof is small and short and those vines which they cherish serve rather for shade than profit For in those countries the sunne entring into Virgo causeth cold gales to blow and in Autumne the' after-noones heat is so faint
Inhabitants saith Camden are warlike the soile gratefull to the Ploughman and well replenished with pastures It hath in it six and thirty Villages Hamlets and Castles in Beda's time twelve hundred families Iarsey lying over against Constans an ancient Citie of Normandy containeth about thirty miles in circuit and is environed with Rocks and dangerous Shallowes It is very fruitfull in fruit and cattell in plenty of fish and by reason of their many Orchards abounding with that kinde of wine which the English call Sider In stead of wood which the Iland wanteth they make their fewell of Sea-weed dried in the Sunne and growing so thicke upon the Rocks that a farre off a Sea-man would judge them to be whole Acres of Copice With the ashes hereof they manure their grounds It containeth twelve Parishes Garnsey is twenty miles distant from Iâ—rsey somewhat lesse and nothing so fruitfull It nourisheth no venomous creature as doth the former It is better fortified by nature and from the tops of the broken Rocks wherewith it is incircled doe the Lapidaries and Glasiers fetch that most hard stone where with they cut their Iewels and Glasse The Haven likewise is more secure and safe for shipping and Merchants especially at the harbour of S. Peter where by ancient privileges of the Kings of England saith Camden is continuall truce be the warre never so open and furious betweene the French and the English For in these times may the Merchants of either Nation resort without wrong or danger They want wood likewise and therefore either use the foresaid weed for fewell or Sea-coles brought out of England France FRance hath beene much larger than now it is as of old containing Switzerland Piedmont and Lumbardy beyond the Alps and on this side extending to the banks of Rhine yea the Wallon Countries were then reckoned unto France and some others which later Geographers have laid unto Germany France as now it is is on the North bounded with Lou-Germany a strait imaginary line in stead of a better bounder being drawne from Calais all along beyond Lorraigne within a league of Zaverne in Alsatia three or foure leagues short of Strasburg on the left and North side of which line lie Flanders the Wallons of Hannow and Luxemburg and on the right side Picardy part of Champaigne and Lorraine on the North-west it is washed with the Brittish Ocean on the West with the Sea of Aquitaine on the South it is thwarted by the Pyrenean Mountaines which part it from Spaine being toward the East lickt with the Mediterranean Sea On the fuâ—l East doe the Alps divide 〈◊〉 from Italie being on this side trenched upon by that part of Germany which lies betweene it and the Rhine which was the old bounder of this kingdome And this is the accuratest limitation It lies under the Northerne temperate Zone within the 13. and 19. Parallels The latitude beginning about the middle of the fifth Climate where the longest day is fifteene houres and extending to the middle of the eighth where the longest day is sixteene houres and an halfe In longitude it taketh up all those Meridians which are betwixt the fifteenth and the nineteenth There is no Country in the world better situate than that of France for it participateth of the Climate both hot and cold It is in length from Bologne to Marseilles two hundred leagues after the rate of three English miles a league and in breadth from Mount S. Bernard to S. Iohn de Luze as much for it is holden by some Authors to be of figure quadrate which notwithstanding Bodin denieth avowing it to be in forme of a Lozenge with whom La Nove consenteth measuring it thus From Calais to Narbone North and South it is two hundred leagues from Rochel to Lions West and East it is 120. leagues from Mets to Bayon North-East and South-West it is two hundred leagues and from Morley in Bretagny to Antibe in Province North-West and South-East it is as much True it is that many places within this compasse are not holden of the King as Avignon and what else the Pope hath Toul Verdun and Mets are holden of the Empire and Cambray of the house of Austrich in like case of protection as Constance in Swisserland Virich in the Low-Countries and Vienna in Austria and as Lucca and Genoua in Italy are protected by the King of Spaine so doe Lorraine also and Savoy hold of the Empire As contrarily there be places out of this circuit which notwithstanding hold of this Crowne in right and owe him fealty and homage as the Spaniard for the Counties of Flanders and Arâ—oâ—s which he hath ever since the time of Francis the first denied to render The divers Provinces of the Country are very many the chiefe are these Picardy Normandy I le of France Beauois Bretaigne Anjou Maine Poictou Lymosin Zantonge Champaigne Berry Salogne Auvergne Nivernois Lyonnois Charrolois Bourbonois Dolphein Provence Languedocke Tourraine and Burgundy The thing of best note in each of these is their singular Commodities and fruits where with they are blessed for the sustenance of the Inhabiter Insomuch that as they say of Lombardy that it is the Garden of Italy so may we truly say of France that it is the Garden of Europe Picardy Normandâ— and Languedocke are goodly Countries of Corne as any in Christendome All the Inland Countries are full of Wine Fruits and Graine in some great store of Wood in others of Flax in others of Mines of Salt in others of Iron Insomuch as one saith All things necessary for mans life overâ—low there in such abundance that in counterchange onely of the Corne Wine Salt and Wood transported into forren Countries there is yearely brought into France twelve hundred thousand pounds sterling And another no lesse approved and as well practised in the state of France saith The springs of Salt Wine and Corne are not to be drawne drie In which place he complaineth that the Kings of France were wont in times past to helpe their need with sales of wood which are now of late yeares so spoiled as France shall shortly be forced to have their Lard from other Countries as also wood to build and burne a complaint which I have often heard in England Other Provinces have also their especiall commodities wherin they excell their neighbours as in â—â—â—nosin the best Beeves about Orleans the best Wines in Auvâ—rgne the best Swine in Berry the best Muttons where there is such store as thereof they have a Proverbe when they would tax a fellow for his notable lying that tels of a greater number than the truth they say â—ie there be not so many Sheepe in Berrie They partake also in Sea Commodities as upon the coast of Picardy where the share is sandy they have store of flat fish upon the coast of Normandy and Guyen where it is Rockie Fish of the Rocke as the French call them and upon the coast of Bretaigne where it is muddy store
seated in an I le of the Seine We may distinguish it thus into Transequana Cisequana and Interamnis The part beyond the Seine that on this side the Seine and that in the I le incompast with the River It is reputed not onely the Capitall Citie of France but also the greatest in all Europe It is about the wals some ten English miles these are not very thicke the want whereof is recompenced with the depth of the ditch and goodnesse of the Rampart which is thicke and defensible save on the South side which no doubt is the weakest part of the Towne on which side it is reported that the Lord Willoughby offered the King in foure dayes to enter at such time as he besieged it Whereunto the King condescended not by the counsell of the old Marshall Biron who told him it was no policie to take the bird naked when hee may have her feathers and all On the other side especially towards the East it is very well fortified with Bulwarke and Ditch faire and moderne The Ramparts of the gates S. Anthony S. Michel and S. Iames and elsewhere were made 1544. This Bastile of Saint Anthonie was built some say by the English and indeed it is somewhat like those peeces which they have built elsewhere in France as namely that at Roven howbeit I read in Vigner his Chronicle that it was builded by a Provost of Paris in the time of Edward the third of England at what time our Kings began their first claime and had as yet nothing to doe in this Citie So in this Towne the Chastelet was built by Iulian the Apostata the Vniversitie was founded by Charlemaigne Anno 800. who also erected those of Bologna and Padoa The Church of Nostre Dame was founded Anno Dom. 1257. If you would know the greatnesse of the great Church of our Lady the roofe thereof is seventeene fadome high it is foure and twenty fadome broad threescore and five fadome long the two Steeples are foure and thirty fadome high above the Church and all founded upon piles The Towne-house was finished by Francis the first Anno 1533. with this inscription over the Gate S.P.E.P. that is For his well-deserving Senate People and Burghers of Pariâ— Francis the first most puissant King of France commanded this House to be built from the foundation and finished it and dedicated it to the calling of the Common Councell and governing the Citie in the yeare aforesaid This is as you would say the Guild-Hall of the Towne The Hostel Dieu in Paris was augmented and finished in 1535. by Antoine de Prat Chancellour in this Citie his pourtraict with Francis the first is upon the doore as yee enter This is as we call it at London the Hospitall The Palace de Paris was built by Philip le Bel 1283. purposing it should have beene his Mansion-house but since it hath beene disposed into divers Courts for the execution of Iustice just like Westminster Hall which likewise at first was purposed for the Kings Palace Here you have such a shew of Wares in fashion but not in worth as yee have at the Exchange Here is a Chappell of the Saint Espirit built by Saint Lewis 1242. Here are all the seven Chambers of the Court of Parliament which was first instituted by Charles Martel father to King Pepâ—â— Anno 720. but of them all the great Chamber of Paris is most magnificently beautified and adorned by Lewis the twelfth At the entry is a Lion couchant with his taile betweene his legs to signifie that all persons how high soever are subject to that Court. The Chamber also of Compts built by this Lewis is a very faire roome at the entry whereof are five pourtraicts with their Mots The first is Temperance with a Diall and Spectacle her word Mihi spreta voluptas I despise pleasure Secondly Prudence with a Looking-Glasse and a Sive her word Consiliis rerum speculor I prie into the counsell of things Iustice with a Ballance and a Sword her Mot Sua cuique ministro I give to every man his owne Fortitude with a Tower in one arme and a Serpent in the other her word Me dolor atque metus fugiunt Both paine and feare avoid mee And lastly Lewis the King with a Scepter in one hand and holding Iustice by the other and this written for his word My happy Scepter in calme peace doth flourish While I these Heaven-bred Sisters foure doe nourish The buildings of this Citie are of stone very faire high and uniforme thorowout the Towne only upon the port N. Dame our Ladies Bridge which is as it were their Cheapside Their building is of brick-bat all alike notwithstanding the fairest Fabrick in the Towne and worthily is the Kings Castle or Palace of the Louvre at the West It is in forme quadrangular the South and West quarters are new and Prince-like the other two very antique and prison-like They were pulled downe by Francis the first and begun to be re-built but finished by Henry the second with this inscription The most Christian King Henry the second began to repaire this time-ruined Edifice The Vniversitie in times past was wont to have by report above thirty thousand Schollers of all sorts but many of these children such as our petty Schooles in the Countries are furnished withall The streets both in the Citie Vniversitie and suburbs are very faire strait and long very many of them the shops thicke but nothing so full of wares nor so rich as they of London in comparison whereof these seeme rather Pedlars than otherwise But for number I suppose there be three for two of those The Faulxbourges are round about the Citie ruined and utterly desolate except those of Saint Germaines which was very fairely builded and was very neere as great as the faire Towne of Cambridge The benefit of this Towne is very great which it hath by the River as by which all the commodities of the Country are conveyed whereupon Monsieur de Argenton reports of it Of all the Townes that ever I saw it is environed with the best and fertilest Country And he there reports that for twenty moneths that hee was prisoner he saw such an infinite company of boats passe and repasse but that he was an eye-witnesse he would have thought it incredible which he also after proves by the maintenance of the three Armies of the three Dukes of Burgundie Guiennae and Bretaigne which consisted of an hundred thousand men against the Citie of Paris wherein they had besieged Lewis the eleventh and yet neither the Campe nor Towne had any want of victuals Some say this Towne was builded in the time of Amazias King of Iuda by some Reliques of the Trojan warre and that it was called Lutece à Luto because the soile in this place is very fat which is of such nature as ye cannot well get it out it doth so staine whereof they have a By-word It staineth like the durt of
Paris Others say it was called Paris of Parresia a Greeke word which signifieth saith this Author hardnesse or ferocitie alleaging this verse Et se Parrisios dixerunt nomine Franci Quod sonat andaces c. And the Franks called themselves Parrisians which signifieth Valiant And by this Etymologie would inferre that the French is a warlike Nation But he is much mistaken in the word for it signifieth only a boldnesse or libertie of speech which whether they better deserve or to be accounted valiant you shall see when I come to speake of the Frenchmans humour and nature in generall As for the nature of the people of this Towne their Histories tax it of infinite mutinies and seditions matchable to the two most rebellious Townes of Europe Liege and Gant and yet this last is praised in one thing That they never harme their Princes person whereof the Baricades as also the late assasinations of Henry the third and Henry the fourth make Paris most unworthy And du Haillan saith of them when they stood fast to Lewis the eleventh against the three Dukes above named That the Parrisians never held good side nor never shewed any honestie but then only But I can read no such matter in Commines for I well remember that even then divers of the chiefe of the Towne had practised secretly with the enemie and were upon termes of concluding when by the Kings wisdome they were prevented The Armes in this Citie were given them Anno 1190 by Philip le Bel who creating them a Provost and Eschevins like Office as our Maior and Aldermen Gave them for Armes Gules a Ship Argent and a Cheefe seeded with Flower de Lyce Or. Yee shall heare the French bragge that their Citie hath beene besieged an hundred times by the enemie and yet was never taken since Caesars time The reason whereof one of their best Writers gives because saith he iâ— is very weake and therefore alwayes compoundeth I compare Paris with London thus Theirs is the greater the uniformer built and stronglier situate ours is the richer the more ancient for I hold antiquitie to be a great honour as well to great Cities as to great Families Yea if to some comparisons would not seeme distastfull I dare maintaine that if London and the places neere adjoyning were circum-munited in such an orbicular manner as Paris is it would surely exceed it notwithstanding all its attributes of a Winding river and the five Bridges sorting forsooth to uniformitie of streets as indeed we now behold it And more than that I am nothing doubtfull in opinion that the Crosse of London is every way longer than any you make in Paris or in any other Citie of Europe By this word Crosse I meane from Saint Georges in Southwarke to Shoreditch South and North and from Westminster to Whitechapell West and East meeting at Leaden-hall All the way she environed with broader streets comelier monuments and handsomer buildings than any you can make in Paris or ever saw either in Millan at this houre being the greatest Citie in Italie in Noremberg or Ausburg for Germanie in Madril or Lisbone for Spaine or finally in Constantinople it selfe Concerning populousnesse if you please to take London meerely as a place composed of Merchants Citizens and Tradesmen and so unite the Suburbs adjoyning it farre exceedeth Paris But taking all'together and at all times it must be confessed that there be more people of all sorts two for one if not more in Paris than in London Or if you will behold it in a Terme-time according to our custome of speciall resort I doubt not but you may be encountred with equall numbers of callings and professions As for Paris the better halfe are Gentlemen Schollers Lawyers or Clergie-men The Merchant liveth obscurely the Tradesman penuriously and the Craftsman in drudgerie yet all insolent and tumultuously affected upon the least unaccustomed imposition or supposall of alteration of their ridiculous ceremonies Instead of a beastly Towne and durtie streets you have in London those that be faire beautifull and cleanly kept Instead of clouds ill aire and a mirie situation London for the greatest part of the yeere affordeth a Sun-shining and serene element a wholsome dwelling a stately ascention and a delicate prospect In stead of a shallow River bringing only Barks and Boats with wood cole turfe and such Country provision you have in London a River flowing twenty foot high adorned with stately Ships that flie to us with merchandize from all the parts of the world And to descend to inferiour observations I say that the River only Westward matcheth that of Paris every way supplying the Citie with all the fore-mentioned commodities at easier rates In stead of ill-favoured woodden bridges many times indangered by tempests and frosts we have at London such a bridge that without exception it may worthily be accounted the admirablest Monument and firmest erected Collosseum in that kinde of all the Vniverse whether you respect the foundation with the continuall and substantiall reparation of the Arches or behold the imposed buildings being so many and so beautifull In stead of an old Bastile and ill appearing Arsenall thrust as it were into an out-cast corner of the City wee have in London a Fabrike of greatest antiquity for forme majesticall and serving to most uses of any Citadell or Magazine that ever you saw It containeth a Kings Palace a Kings Prison a Kings Armory a Kings Mint and a Kings Wardrobe besides many other worthy Offices so that the residents within the wals have a Church and are a sufficient Parish of themselves In stead of an obscure Louvre lately graced with an extraordinary and immatchable gallery the onely Palace of the King In London his Majesty hath many houses Parks and places of repose and in the shires confining such a number for state receit and commodiousnesse that I protest amazement knowing the defects of other places Nor doe I here stretch my discourse on the tenter-hookes of partiality but plainly denotate what many my country-men can averre that to the crowne of England are annexed more Castles Honours Forrests Parks Palaces Houses of state and conveniencie to resort unto from the incumbrances of the Citie than any Emperour or King in Europe can at this day challenge proprio jure In stead of an old ruinous Palace as they terme their House of Parliament Hall of Iustice concourse of Lawyers and meeting of certaine Tradesmen or Milleners like an exchange London hath such a Cirque for Merchants with an upper quadrant of shops as may make us envied for delicacy of building and statelinesse in contriving For a state-house we have in London the Guild-hall and for Courts of Iustice Westminster hall two such fabriks that without further dispute they make strangers aske unanswerable questions when being brought to the light of understanding by particulars they lift up their hands and say Oh happy England Oh happy
the house of Burbon In this space of time you must observe the three ages of France her child-hood till Pepin her man-hood till Capet her old age till now For in the first age the Kings were like children content to be taught by others in matters of Religion as then ye may note that Clovis received the Faith and was Baptized as also in matter of policie they were content that others should beare the whole sway and rule them also such were the Maieurs de Palais whereof Pepin was one that usurped In their man-hood they did like men conquer Kingdomes releeve distressed Christians overcome Saracens and Infidels defend the Church against all assailes as yeâ— may perceive by the History of Charles the great and his successors And lastly now in her old age she grew wise erected Courts for Iustice made Lawes and Ordinances to governe her Inhabitants wherein no Countrey in Europe hath excelled her for so saith my Author There is no Countrey in the world where Iustice is better established than in ours which is true but with this addition of a later Writer if the Officers thereof were not too too many and if their places were rightly executed To force this Relation with many notes of things here hapning in former ages were both impertinent and tedious only I would wish you note that in 482. the Christian Faith was here received and in the yeare 800. the Roman Empire hither translated Concerning the Countrie of France the State is a Monarchie and the government mixt for the authoritie of Maieurs Eschevins Consuls Iureurs c. is Democraticall the Paires the Councels the Parliaments the Chambers of Counts the Generalities c. are Aristocraticall The calling of Assemblies giving of Offices sending Embassages concluding of Treaties pardoning of offences ennobling of Families legitimation of Bastards coyning of moneys and divers other to the number of foure and twentie are meerely Regall called of the French Droicts Royaux And sure it is that no Prince in Europe is a more perfect Monarch than he for besides all these Privileges named as we say of the Parliament of Paris that it hath the prerogative to be appealed unto from all other Courts which they call the last appeale so is it likewise true that the King himselfe hath the meere and absolute authoritie over this For though no Edict or Proclamation no Warre or Peace which he makes be good without the consent and Arrest as they call it of this Court Yet true it is that when he sending to them for their confirmation and ratifying thereof if at first they refuse and send Deputies to his Majesty to informe him of their reasons with humble suit to revoke the same he returnes them upon paine of his displeasure and deprivation of their Offices to confirme it Sic volo sic jubeo As touching the Lawes we must know that most of them are grounded on the Civill Law of the Emperour but so as this State ever protesteth against them insomuch as in former times it was ordained that he which alleaged any Law of Iustinian should lose his head Of the Lawes in force some are fundamentall as they call them and immortall Such as nor King nor assembly can abrogate others are Temporall Of the first sort I will only remember you of two examples the Law Salique and that of Appennages As for the first they would needs make the world beleeve that it is of great antiquitie where with they very wrongfully tromped the heires of Edward the third from the enjoying of this Crowne which to them is rightly descended by the Mother and whose claime is still good were the English sword well whetted to cut the Labels of this Law Of which Haillan himselfe confesseth that before the time of Philip le Long 1321. That the Law Salique was never heard tell of before this Kings time who caused it to be ratified by all the Nobles of his Kingdome some by faire promises and others by force and threats Whereupon they have since this proverbe The Kingdome of France cannot fall from the Launce to the Distasseâ— which another would needs as soundly prove out of Scripture for that it is said The Lillies spinne not that is the Lillies or Flowerdelyces being the Armes of France cannot descend to a Spinster or woman Touching the Appennages it is also a Law of great consequent for the Crowne for by this the Domaine cannot be aliened and by the other the Crowne cannot fall into the hands of strangers You must note that this Law imports that the younger sonnes of the King cannot have Partage with the Elder which till the time of Charlemaigne when this was made they might they must onely have Appennage suas propriete By which Charter of Appennage is given all profits arising of the said Apannes as Domaine the Hundreth Rents rights of Seigneurie parties Casuelles â—ots Sales Homages rights of Vassalage Forrests Ponds â—â—â—vers Iurisdictions Patronages of Churches Provisions and Nomination of Chappels Goods of Mayn-mort Fift s of Lands sold and all other profits and commodities whatsoever to returne to the Crowne for want of heires male But the levying of Taxes and aids the minting of money and all other things of Regalitie are reserved Concerning the other sort of Lawes in this Realme they are infinite which argueth à consequente that they be ill kept for Gens humana ruit per vetitum nefas and ab antecedente that the people of this Countrey have beene ill inclined for Evill manners cause good Lawes These French Lawes are too full of Preambles Processes Interims and Provisoes as by all their Ordinances and Edicts appeareth There is nothing me thinkes colder than a Law with a Prologue Let a Law command and not perswade Of all these Lawes I will only name you this one That the minority of the King shall be assisted with a Councell chosen by the States of France wherein the Princes of the bloud ought to hold the first place and strangers to bee excluded Which was enacted at Toures by Charles the eighth Anno 1484. I tell you of this as of the true source and spring of all the late civill warres because the Cadets of Lorraine by insinuation with the young Kings Francis the second and Charles the ninth under the favour of the Queene Mother took upon them to manage all publike matters at their own pleasure and thrust out the first Princes of the bloud of the house of Burbon Whereupon Navarre and Condie the Princes of this Family assisted by many of the French Nobles embarqued themselves in the action of reforming such an abuse and displacing the Gursard out of this authorite tooke it upon themselves to whom it rightly belonged Howbeit out of that which I there saw which I have heard of others and read in Authors I will adventure to relate concerning the Officers of this Court for as for other great Offices as of Constable Admirall Marshall Grand Master of the Eaues
and Forests Grand Master of the Artillerie and others I shall speake of them when I come to relate of the Kings Forces in generall to which place these Offices especially appertaine The first Office then of Court is that of the great Master which in elder times was called Earle of the Palace and after changed into the name of Grand Seneschall and now lastly into Grand Maistre It is his Office to judge of matters of difference betweene other Officers of Court He had also the charge to give the word to the Guard to keepe the Keyes of the Kings private Lodging and to determine in disputes among Princes that followed the Court for their Lodgings In assemblies he sitteth right before the King a staire lower as you reade in the Dern Trobl Great Butler or Taster was in former times a great Office in the Kings House they had place in the Courts of Iustice as Peeres This Office was long in the Counts of Seulis It is now vanished and only there remaines that of the Grand Panetier This Office is ancient he hath besides the Kings House super-intendence over all Bakers in the Citie and Suburbs of Paris They which were wont to be called Pantlers Tasters and Carvers are now called Gentlemen Wayters of the Court. The Office of great Chamberlaine was long in the House of Tankervile he lay at the Kings feet when the Queene was not there His Privileges are now nothing so many as in times past Those which were then called Chamberlaines are now Gentlemen of the Chamber The Office of great Esquire is not very ancient though now it be very honourable and is the same that Master of the Horse is in the Court of England for it is taken out of the Constables Ofâ—â—â—â— to whom it properly appertained It was first instituted at the time of Charles the seventh In the Kings entrance into the Citie he carries the Sword sheathed before him The Cloth of Estate carried over the King by the Maior and Sherifes belongs to his Fee No man may bee the Kings Spur-maker Mareschall and such like Officer but he must have it of him as also other inferiour Offices belonging to the Stables He had in times past the command over Stages of Post-horses but now the Controller generall of the said Posts hath it The Office of Master or Steward of the Kings House hath charge over the expence of the Kings House For a marke of his authoritie he carries a truncheon tipt at both ends with silver and gilt and marcheth before the Sewer when the Kings dinner comes to the Table No Sergeant can arrest any of the Kings House without their leave They serve quarterly they were wont to be but foure but now I have heard it credibly said they be eightie in name but all of these doe not execute the Office The Great Provost of France and of the Kings House was so called since Charles the ninth for before he was called Roy des rebauds King of the Rascals His Office is to stickle amongst the Servants Pages Lacquies and Filles de joye Punkes or pleasant sinners which follow the Court and to punish all offences in these people I should have named before these last as a place more honourable the Office of Great Faulconer and Common Hunt who have authoritie over all Officers of Chase. They of the Kings Chamber are either Gentlemen of the Chamber of whom I spake before or Groomes of the Chamber which are but base Groomes and Yeomen The hundred Gentlemen of his Guard though there be two hundred of them they hold and use a weapon called Le bec de corbin They march two and two before him they are part French and part Scots The Scot carries a white Cassocke powdered with silver plates and the Kings device upon it The French weare the Kings Colours There is also a Guard of Swisse attired in partie-coloured-Cloth drawne out with silke after their Countrey fashion these follow the Court alwayes on foot the other on horse There belong to the Court also the Marshals of Lodgings and Harbingers they have like Offices as the Harbingers in the English Court there bee also divers others which are here needlesse to be spoken of It followeth I speake of his Forces aswell horse as foot of which this Country is very well furnished and indeed vaunteth and I thinke worthily to be the best and greatest Gens d'armerie of any Realme in Christendome but on the other side their foot have no reputation Insomuch as at the Siege of Amrens we should heare the Spaniard within the Towne speake over the wals to our English Souldier in their Trenches after we had saved the Kings Cannon from which the French were shamfully beaten by them within fallying out upon them You are tall Souldiers say they and we honour you much not thinking any foot to come neere us in reputation but you and therefore when you of the English come downe to the Trenches we double our Guard and looke for blowes but as for these base and unworthy French when they come we make account we have nothing to doe that day but play at Cards or sleepe upon our Rampart Of both these Forces of horse and foot of France you are to note this which followeth It is reported of the great Turke that when he conquereth any Province or Country he divideth the Lands upon his horsemen and to each his poâ—tion â—ith an exemption of paying either Rent Tax or â—allage whatsoever only they are bound to serve the Grand Seigâ—ior with a proportion of horse at their owne charge and in their owne person in his warres except either age or sicknesse hinder which are the two only excuses admitted These are called his Timariots of like Nature were the Calasyres or Mamalucks of Aâ—gypt So did the Kings of France in former times bestow upon Gentlemen divers lands and possessions freeing them likewise from taxes and aids upon condition to have their personall service in time of need These Lands were called Feifs instituted before Charlemaigne his time but till then they were given onely for life as at this day are those of the Turks but since they bee hereditary The word Feif hath his Etymology of Foy Faith signifying Lands given by the King to his Nobility or men of desert with Hauâ—â—â— et basse â—ustice with an acknowledgment of fealty and homage and service of the King in his warres at their owne charge Some Feif was bound to finde a man at Armes some an Archer some the third and some the fourth of a man at Armes according to the quantity of Land he held He that had Land from the value of five to six hundred Livres rent that is from fifty to sixty pound sterling was bound to finde a man on Horse-backe furnished for a man at Armes and from three to foure hundred a good light Horse-man who if it please the Prince and upon occasion of service shall
quit his Horse and serve on foot provided that he have with him a vallet Harquebusier But they that had lesse than three or foure hundred had a lesse proportion of charge There be foure exceptions where a man is not bound to serve in person If he be sicke if aged if he beare some Office if he keepe some frontier place or other Castle of the Kings for in this case hee may send another They are bound upon forfeiture of their Feif to serve three moneths within the Land and forty dayes without not counting the dayes of marching You must observe that as the Seigneurs hold their Feif of the King in Haute justice so other Gentlemen hold of them in Basse justice upon charge to follow these Seigneurs at all times to the wars For the Feif is the thing by the acceptation whereof they that hold it are bound in oath and fidelity to their Lords and therefore are called their Vassals of Wessos the old Gaule word which signifieth Valiant for to such were the Feifs given As for Serfes Slaves or Villaines they 〈◊〉 domesticke and serve upon baser condition for wages and victuals There is also the subject that is the poore peâ—sant that laboureth and tilleth the Feifs and therefore yee shall heare Monsieur le Gentleman speake of ses terres ses hommes ses subjects His lands his men and his subjects and yet himselfe is Vassall to the Seigneur that holds in haute justice But you may note that no word of service whatsoever in this discourse doth prejudice the liberty naturall of the Vassall Neither the subject nor the Serf are bound to goe to the wars but only the Vassall The mustering and gathering together of these forces obliged by these Feifs is called the Ban and Arrier-Ban of the Almâ—â—â—e words Hâ—râ— exerâ—iâ—us an Army and Ban convâ—â—atio a calling together This Ban and Arrier-ban consisted anciently of twelve and sometimes fifteene thousand Gens d'armes But after the corruption thereof when the Feifs came to be in the hands of unable and unworthy men the Kings of France were forced of later times to erect the Gens d' armes des Ordonnances the men at Armes of his Ordinances in Charles the seventh his time For ye must consider that there have beene foure principall causes of the overthrow of this Ban and Arrier-ban The first were the gifts to the Clergy who as is reported have the sixth part of these Feifs in their hands and contribute nothing to the warres for as one saith they will lose nothing pay nothing contribute nothing toward their guarding and yet notwithstanding they will be guarded The next was the voyages to the Holy-land for when one had made a vow to goe thither to serve against the Saracens and Iâ—tidels he sold his Feif to furnish him to that purpose The third was the warres with the English wherein by force they lost them The last cause is the sales of them to all sorts of people without exception as the Lawyer the Yeoman or any other unable person whatsoever that will buy them which till Charles the seventh they might not doe Ye see then how necessary it was this old institution being corrupted and quite decayed to erect a new which they called Les Gens d' armes des ordonnances because at their first erection there were divers Lawes and ordinances made for them to observe which who so brake was severely punished They were at first only 1500. But after they were increased to an hundred cornets and given to divers Princes of the bloud and Nobles of France to conduct and command with an honourable pension In these troops should bee 6000. for in some there are an hundred in others but fifty Howbeit it is thought in each troope there are some dead payes for the benefit of the Ofâ—â—cers and that in truth there be not above foure thousand in all For the maintenance of this Gens d' armerie there is a tax yearely levied upon the people throughout all France called the Taille Concerning both the number of the Gens d'armes and their proportion of allowance by the Taille it is thus as La Nove judgeth The horsemen in the time of Henry the second exceeded the number of 6000. launces but they are now but 4000. and in mine opinion it were fit to entertaine in time of peace foure Regiments of Infantery of six hundred men apeece As touching the Infantery Francis the first was the first that instituted the Legionaries which were in all eight and every Legion to containe six thousand according to the rate of the ancient Romans The first Legion was of Normandy The next of Bretaigne One in Pâ—cardie One in Burgundie In Champaigne and Nivernois one In Dolphenie and Provence one In Lyonnois Auvergne one And one in â—angâ—â—docke These companies were shortly after cassed and againe within eighteene yeares erected and are now againe of late yeares dissolved and in their place the Regiments now entertained are five in number The Regiment of the Guard the Regiment of Picardie the Regiment of Champaigne the Regiment of Piemont and lastly the Regiment of Gascoâ—ne commonly called the Regiment of Navarrâ— In each of these is twelve hundred These are all now in time of peace bestowed in garrison-townes and frontier places except those of his guard Boâ—â—â— opâ—â—ion is that foure Legions of 5000. apeece would â—usfice to be maintained in this land for saith he the Roman Empire which was twenty times as great had never but eleven Legions in pay but this is to be understood of them which were in pay ordinary in Italy besides those Legions which they had in other their Countries as England Spaine Low-Countries c. For otherwise we read of â—hose Emperours that had thirtie one Legions and Bodin himselfe confesseth that Augustus had at one time entertained in pay forty Legions at eleven millions charge the yeare But this Writer though he be approved as he well deserves yet I thinke if he failed in any of his discourse it was in matter of warre the profession whereof did ill agree with his long robe yee shall therefore take the judgement of a discreeter souldier of France for your direction what force the French can make or entertaine of others which is this If our King perceived that any neighbour of his meant to invade his Frontiers I thinke he might easily compose an Army of sixty companies of men at Armes twenty Cornets of light horse and five troops of Harquebusiers on horse-backe amounting all to ten thousand horse To which he might adde three or foure thousand German Rutters and one hundred Ensignes of French foot and forty Ensignes of his good Confederates the Swissers and yet maintaine his other Frontiers sufficiently manned So that ye may conclude that foure thousand men at Armes well complete and with a proportion of light-horse and foot answerable sheweth the whole flower beauty and force of France Howsoever the Author of the Cabinet confidently avoweth
as it were the Dowre which the State brings to the King her Husband for her tuition defence and maintenance And therefore one saith It belongs not to the King but to the Crowne There are two sorts of Domaines first the Rent which the King holds in his hands of the Feifs given for service Secondly that which is united and incorporate to the Crowne The rights of the Domaine are these Rents Feifs Payments at alienations Tributes Penages Toll of whatsoever enters or comes out of Cities Woods Forests and divers other That is Domaine which belongeth to the Crowne First either by Possession time out of minde Or secondly by Re-union for want of heires males as the Apennages when they returne or by Confusion for want to such as can make just claime much like our concealed Lands in England Or lastly by Confiscation of offenders inheritances Of this last sort we reade that in the time of Saint Lewis there were confisked to the Domaine the Countries of Dreux Bray Fortyonne and Monstrevil Languedocke Guyenne Anjow Maine Turraine Auvergne And after in the time of Philip the Dutchy of Alencon the Countries of Perche Perigort Poutieu La Marche Angoulesme and the Marquisat of Saluzzes But Bodin saith most of this came to the Crowne by force La siur 〈◊〉 Serre saith it came by way of Exchange or purchase But the Author of the Commentaries of the estate of the Religion and policie of France is of the first opinion Thus great was the Domaine in former times that of it selfe without oppressing the people with impositions it was sufficient to maintaine the State and greatnesse of the Kings of France but it is now utterly wasted It is well knowne that the Domaine which alone maintained heretofore the beautie and lustre of the Royall Estate is not now such as it was in the reignes of King Lewis the eleventh Charles the eighth and Lewis the twelfth The continuance of our warres hath caused it to be engaged in many hands in such sort that there is need of more than 15. or 16. thousand pounds sterling to redeeme that which is worth above five millions of pounds And Bodin saith that almost all the Countries Baronies and Seigneuries of the Domaine are aliened for the ninth or tenth part of that they be worth Yee must observe that the lands of the Domaine are not alienable but in two cases 1. For the Apennage of the Kings brother 2. For the warres And these must be confirmed by the Arrest of the Parliament For all other cases all Lawyers and Historians of France agree That it is inalienable and many Arrests have beene made of late yeares to confirme it I have read that the Charta Magna of England saith the Kings when they are crowned take an oath not to alien ti so doe they here in France And there is no prescription of time to make such sales or alienations good but that they may be recovered and repurchased whensoever the Crowne is able To this purpose Plutarch saith well Men cannot prescribe against God nor particulars against the Respublique 2 Concerning the second meanes of raising Money by conquests the present State of France can yeeld no example it hath beene long but on the saving hand 3 For the third meanes it is now out of season it was used in that good old world when men wiped their nose on their sleeve as the French man sayes for now Princes are so farre from giving as they hardly pay that they owe. 4 The fourth meanes also of Pension which Princes have upon some consideration of their Allies helpeth the French Kings coffers nothing at all for they rather give than take As for example to divers Cantons of the Swisses to whom at first they payed not above one hundred and twentie thousand Livres yearely but for these sixtie yeares they never pay lesse the yeare than two Millions For saith Commines Lewis the eleventh entered league with the Swisses and they into his Pension to whom he yearely gave forty thousand Florins whereof 20. went to the Cities and 20. to particular men upon condition to have a certaine proportion of their forces to serve in his warres upon all occasions An advantagious alliance for the Swisse in my opinion who by this meanes enrich themselves cleare their Countrey of many idle and bad members and lastly breed good souldiers to serve themselves upon need at another mans cost The Turke hath also a Pension of the Emperour of Germany for certaine Lands hee holdeth in Hungary which hee notwithstanding vaunteth to be a Tribute Many examples might bee alleaged of this kinde as of Philip of Macedon that by Pensions got all Greece partiall on his side and the Kings of Persia by Pension got ever the forces of Asia diverted 5 The fifth which is of Trafficke availeth nothing the French Kings for they hold it here a base and sordid kinde of profession for a Gentleman much more for a King to trade by Merchandize And by the Lawes of England France and Germanie he loseth the quality of a Nobleman that doth Trafficke Notwithstanding these Lawes and the disparagement that it brings to Nobility yet so sweet is the savour of gaine that many have used this as no small meanes to increase their Finances The great Duke of Tuscane present gaines infinitely this way and the more by his most unlawfull and tyrannous Monopolies for he commonly buyeth up all the Graine of his owne Countrey at his owne price yea and that which commeth from other places also and then sendeth out a Bando or Proclamation that no man shall sell any corne thorowout his State till his owne be sold forcing also all Bakers and other people to buy thereof This manner of ingrossing Alphonsus of Arragon also used by the testimony of Bodin The Kings of Portugal also and the Seignory of Venice have beene great Traders by Merchandize but it hath beene in an honester fashion at sea and not to the grinding of their poore subjects The Nobilitie also of Italy in all Cities except Naples hold it no dishonour to Trafficke in grosse 6 The sixth meanes of raising money upon all Wares and Merchandize that come in and goe out of the Countrey is the most ancient and best agreeing with reason and used by all Princes in the World The particulars comprised under this branch are these Customes inward and outward By these the Prince is to have Impost five in the hundred So much just had the Romans as Cicero witnesseth in his Praetorship of Sicilia The Turke takes Ten in the hundred of the stranger and five of the subject the French quite contrarie You must observe that which here I call the Domaine forraine is generally called the Aides first granted by the Estates to Charles Duke of Normandie when Iohn his father was prisoner in England which was the payment of twelve Deniers upon all Merchandizes and Wares which should bee sold in this Kingdome except upon
there be six of the Clergie 1. Arch-Bishop and Duke of Rhemes 2. Bishop and Duke of Laon. 3. Bishop and Duke of Langres 4. Bishop and Comte of Beauvais 5. Bishop and Comte of Novon 6. Bishop and Comte of Chalons Of Temporall 1. Duke of Burgundy 2. Duke of Normandie 3. Duke of Guyenne 4. Count of Tholouse 5. Count of Champaigne 6. Count of Flanders Since these were first instituted many other houses have beene admitted into the Pairrie by the Kings of France and the old worne out As to them of Burgundie and Flanders were added the Dukes of Bretaigne Burbon Anjow Berrie Orleans the Counts of Arthois Ereux Alenson Estampes all of the Bloud in Charles the fifths time Since also in the times of Charles the ninth and Henry the third have new Pairries beene erected as Nevers Vandosine Guise Monpensier Beaumont Albret Aumal Memorencie Vzes Pentheur Mercoeur Ioieuse Espernon Rets Mâ—nbâ—son Vantadoure and others Ye must observe that the five ancientest Pairries of the Temporality are returned to the Crowne the sixth which is of Flanders doth recognize it no longer as now being Spanish Some say these Pairres quasi paresâ—inter se were first erected by Charlemaigne others by Hugh Capâ—t and others which is holden for the truest by Lewis le yeune 1179. to aid and assist the King in his Councell saith Bodin And therefore the Session of the King with his Pairres was called The Parliament without addition as the Kings Brothers and Sisters are called Monsieur and Madame sans queve whereas all other Soveraigne Courts are named with an addition as Le Parlement de Paris le Parl. de Roven c. Yee may also observe that they of the Laity have the right hand of the King and the Clergie the left in all assemblies or solemne Sessions whatsoever I thinke this division of the Pairrie into these two sorts was derived from that ancient order of the Gaules of whom Caesar speaketh Of the Nobility of Gallia are two sorts the Dâ—â—â—des and Gentlemen where he likewise discourseth of their divers Offices This Honour of Pairre of France was at first given for life onely afterwards for them and their Heires Males and lastly to the women also for default of Males who likewise are called to sit in Councell and Assemblies as are the Queenes of France as at the Assembly at Blois and at the the Arrest of Counte de Clermont in the time of Saint Lewis where the Countesse of Flanders is named present among the other Peeres Ye must note that Peeres and Princes of the Bloud bee privileged from being subject to any Writ or Processe but in case of high Treason and then also no Processe can bee commenced against them before any other Iudges whatsoever but before the King sitting in his Court of Parliament sufficiently assisted by the Peeres of France All other Iudges are incompetent But to leave the discourse of this highest honour in France and speake of the Noblesse in generall ye shall read in history that at the end of the second Race of Kings they beganne to take their surnames of their principall Feifs Since when of later yeares some have contrarily put their surnames upon their Feifs which hath so confounded the Noblâ—sse saith Haillan as it is now hard to finde out the ancient and true Nobility These are they among whom the Proverbe is still currant A man of Wâ—rre should have no more learning but to be able to write his owne name And therefore their profession is onely Armes and good Horsemanship wherein if they have attained any perfection they little esteeme other vertues not caring what the Philosopher saith One only Anchor is not sufficient to hold a great ship Nor considering that the old Gallants of the World were wont to joyne the one with the other and ancient Painters were accustomed to paint the Muses all together in a troope to signifie that in a Nobleman they should not be parted Hereof it commeth that the French Noblesse glorying in their Armes call themselves The Arme of their Country the Guardians of Armes and Terrour of their Enemies but they never stile themselves the Professors of vertue This Estate of the Nobility saith one of all the three Estates is smallest in number of men and poorest in living which no question must needs be true after so long a civill warre and herewith accordeth he that wrote the late troubles The French Noblesse is fallen from their ancient wealth wherwith they were adorned in the times of Lewiâ— the twelfth and Francis the first And I durst affirme that if all they that bear this Title were divided into ten parts eight of them are impaired by sales morgages or other debts The same Author yeeldeth five reasons of the poverty of the Noblesse of France First the Civill Warres Secondly Superfluous expences in apparell Thirdly Houshold-stuffe Fourthly Building Fifthly Diet and Followers And in another place taxing the extreme prodigality superfluity of the French in their Apparell Building and Diet he saith If the Warre hath brought us foure ounces of poverty our owne follies have gotten us twelve I will not herein bee mine owne judge saith hee but let us doe as Players at Tennis be judged by all the lookers on and they will confesse that by these excessive expences a great number of the Noblesse goe a foot pace others trot and many runne post to the downfals of poverty I should in this relation of the French Nobility doe them great wrong to beleeve and report for truth what the Cabinet du Roy one of their owne Country saith of them who according to the severall Provinces giveth them severall Epithites The Noblesse of Berry saith he are Paillards Leachers they of Tourraine are Voleurs Theeves they of Guyenne Coyners they of Tholouse Traitors they of Narbonne Covetous they of Province Atheists they of Lyonnois Treacherous they of Rhoimes Superstitionâ—â— they of Normandie Insolent they of Prâ—â—â—die Proud and so forth of all the rest But I will doe them more right and conclude of them that for privilege and noblenesse of Race they may compare with any Nobility of Christendome For proofe of the first The King hath nothing of his Noblesse but Sword-service And for the second saith another The French Noblesse is composed of so famous houses that there are a dozen of them descended by right line from Kings that have peaceably possessed Kingdomes Having briefly spoken of the two first Estates of France the Clergy and Nobility It lastly remaineth I speake of the people in generall and namely of their freenesse of Speech manner of Diet kinds of Buildings sorts of Exercises fashion of Apparell diversitie of Language suddennesse of apprehending rashnesse in executing impatience in deliberation and divers other natures and humours proper to the Frenchmen wherein ye shall not looke for a methodicall and large discourse but a briefe and compendious remembrance of such things as I have read and observed in this Nation It is
for Hony and for Flax thither resort likewise Hollanders Scots and French-men Almost in the middle of this Bay is also an Iland and Towne called Warde-huâ—s which Fredericke the second caused to be very strongly fortified and here the Merchants doe also pay their Customes In Scandia hath he some silver mines about which were his late warres with the King of Sweden Besides all this the Kings of Denmarke of this present Familie have thought it no disroyaltie to set up divers manufactures for which they take up the children of such parents as are unable to keepe them whom the King brings up till they be able to worke he in recompence taking the profits of their labours afterwards Finally t was ever held that Magnum vectâ—gal parsimonia Sparing was equall to a great tribute And truly the cold winters and durtiâ— wayes of 〈◊〉 expect no great Gallanterie nor is his Court and Retinue very chargeable to him By these and other wayes came the King of Denmarke before these warres with Iâ—llyâ— to have the reputation of the greatest monied Prince of Europe Touching his Forces for matter of Invasion by Land it hath seldome beene seene that he enterprized any journey of reputation but only that against Dietmarsen upon whom King Valdemar laid the yoke of subjection but they falling againe into rebellion after many chances of warre beginning in the yeare 1500 were againe utterly vanquished by Frederick the second in the yeare 1558. before which overthrowes they once discomfited Iohn the sonne of King Câ—risâ—terne the first Since these troubles of Europe this present King hath beene inforced to take up Armes in defence of his dominions of Holsteyn and Dietmarsen and in favour withall of the lower Creâ—â—z or circle of Saxony and those parts with which he was confederate But his Army of Danes and Germans being base and cowardly Aids also from other places failing him he was still put to the worst by the Imperialists many of his Townes much of his Land being taken from him which upon composition were all restored in the yeare 1629 the Emperour having his hands full otherwhere being glad enough of a peace with him What this King is able to performe at Sea may be gathered by the Navie which upon occasion he once rigged up at the intreatie of Henry the second King of France when Christierne the second sent a Navie of 100 Saile into Scotland against the English and 10000 Land-souldiers with them And certainly forasmuch as it is apparent that hee is Lord of so ample a Sea-coast and possessor of so many Havens in Denmarke Scandia Norwey and the many Ilands both within and without the Baltike Sea it is most likely that he is able to assemble a great Fleet. It concerne him also to have a sufficient Sea-force ever in pay and readinesse for defence of the Sowndt and his many Ports especially upon the coast of Norway where they willingly yeeld him no better obedience than hee is able to â—â—â—ct of them by strong hand As for surprize or sudden invasion hee needs not much feare seeing that Denmarke is nothing but broken Ilands and those sufficiently fortified Norwey NOrwey upon the East respecteth Denmarke on the West it is bounded with the Ocean on the South lieth Swevia upon the North it is separated from Lapland by high and steepe craggie Rocks The Westerne and Easterne Tracts are rockie and hard to travell yet is the Aire there temperate insomuch that the Sea freezeth not neither doe the Snowes long continue The Land it selfe is not very fruitfull to sufficiencie for it is poore and towards the North what by reason of the rocks and cold yeeldeth no sort of Corne. And therefore the Inhabitants except the better sort in stead of Bread eat dried Fish viz. Stock-fish which to their great profit they transport thorow Europe and exchange for Corne. The Countrey especially the Southerne parts transport rich Furres Tallow Butter Tan'd-Lether Traine-Oile Pitch Clapboord all sorts of Timber-works and Masts Fire-wood and Timber for building and that with great ease and little charge Their owne buildings are base and poore and the Inhabitants honest lovers of strangers liberall of gift and most serviceable Amongst them are neither Filchers Theeves nor Pyrats though they dwell in a most convenient situation for Pyracie Birgis was once their Metropolis a Hanse-Towne and for its safe harbour one of the foure chiefe Maâ—t-Townes in Europe viz. Birgis in Norwey London in England Nugardia in Moscovic and Burgis in Flanders But it is now decayed The cold Northerly and smally-frequented Ilands of Schetland Friesland Island and Groneland with the Navigations such as they are thereunto for Fish I imagine every man can conceive and therfore forbeare further to write of Swethland THe King of Swethland reigneth in part of Scandie being a larger Province than Denmarke for it is accounted to be a journey of five and forty dayes from the borders of Scandia to Lapland and the Coast of the Balticke Sea is little lesse than foure hundred leagues long a tract of Land esteemed larger than France and Italie Swethland is incompassed with the Balticke Ocean on the South the Mountaines on the West the Icie Seas on the North and Russia on the East In Livonia he possesseth Rivalia the Narve Danovia and other peeces of good estimation the Ilands Vlander Alandes and other places not worthy speaking of situated in the Sâ—râ—veâ—an and Finland Sea These Regions besides Livonia are divided into three severall Kingdomes viz. Gothland Sweveland and Vandalia which againe are subdivided into eleven Provinces and twelve Counties amongst which the Lappians are not accounted because this people though inhabiting a larger Countrey than Sweveland cannot be termed to live under any certaine dominion by reason of their miserie povertie and wandring from place to place thorow woods and mountaines but they who have any manner of certaine abode or setled habitation are under the Swevish dominion and pay rich skins for their tribute These are those Lapps which inhabit the Countries of Biarmia and Scrisinia the other Lapps being under the Russian Both of them are Idolaters The Swethlanders are Lutherans in opinion and Dutch in language but with a different Dialect Of the three Kingdomes whereof wee spake Gotland bordereth with Scandia and is divided into East and West as also into the Iland of Gothia lying in the Baltike Sea five of their miles which in some places of Sweden be seven or nine of our English broad and almost 18. long Sometimes the Danes but now the Sweden possesse it The Metropolis is called Wiâ—sbich The firme land of Gothland is the hither part of that which is called Scandia and next to Denmarke In this is the mighty Lake Weret in the middest whereof the King delighting in the pleasantnesse of the place keepeth his Court Twenty foure Rivers doe runne into this Lake yet it emptieth it selfe but by one mouth The Inhabitants for the excessive noise of waters
ready to march whither occasion calleth Because of the thicknesse of the Woods the Horsemen serve with Petronels and seldome use Pikes or Launces These are most excellent Footmen for every souldier is able to make and furnish himselfe with any furniture whatsoever even the making of his owne Flaske and Touch-box as likewise the common people in Pervina and the neighbouring Provinces being contented with a little have alwayes accustomed to make all implements for their houses and bodies to build to weave to play the Tailors to sow to reape and to forge tooles fit for their businesse And as for these Trades which are neither common nor necessary a to paint to worke in silver and such like there are notwithstanding found among them very good worke-men wanting rather matter than Art to worke upon The Swevian Horse-men are divided into thirteene Companies Sweveland and Gothland maintaine eleven and Finland two and upon necessitie they can raise a greater force for the Dukedome of Vrmeland as report goeth is able to furnish better than ten thousand men with Horse In Marchland there is such plentifull breed of Horse that there they are sold at a very low rate both these Provinces are in Gothland Their Horse is not so bigge bodied as the Frieslander but exceeding hardie active able to endure travell and fed with a little I will not omit to speake of two Noble usages of the King of Swethland towards his Souldiers one is that if a Souldier be taken prisoner he is ransomed at the Kings charges the other that if his Horse be slaine the King bestoweth another upon him To his Captaines and those which serve on Horse-back in part of payment of their wages hee giveth yearely a Garment which the Germans terme Idolis and may be taken for a Cassocke The rest of the Captaines meanes if he serves within the Kingdome against the Dane or Moscovite is but foure Dollars a moneth and exemption for himselfe and family from other duties and payments to the King The common souldier is not thus exempted unlesse in time of warre or danger his other pay is one Dollar and a quarter for a moneth small pay if you consider not the cheapnesse of victuals In their marches in loose troopes they are billetted in the next houses at the countries charges But when the Armie is in the field altogether the King findes them victuals without deducting it out of their meanes It was not long since that the Horseman in time of peace received more than twenty Dollars standing for a yeare with a Horsemans coat and his exemptions but this is increased in the warres The Officers of Horse-troopes receive monethly pay for themselves their servitors horse-boyes c. The Nobilitie and Courtiers also Privie Councellors excepted which may be about three hundred in all are bound to wait on the King on horseback every of which for himselfe and followers receiving each five Dollars a moneth Every Captaine must be a Gentleman borne As touching their Sea-affaires by reason of their huge Sea-coast and infinite Havens the Kingdome swarmeth with Mariners and shipping which the King may arrest in his Dominions as other Princes are accustomed to doe hee maintaineth commonly fiftie Ships of warre whereof every one carrieth fortie peeces of Ordnance more or lesse King Gustavus first brought in the use of Gallies In the Warre which King Iohn waged with the Danes before the Peace treated on at Stetin was agreed he put to Sea seventie great ships besides other of smaller burthen in which were 22000. fighting men In the Summer time they warre at Sea in the Winter at Land for then the Rivers are frozen as likewise the Sea neere the shore for a great space Seeing I have spoken of Guns I will adde thus much that the King is thought to have about eight thousand great Peeces the most part of Brasse and that hee could cast many more if hee had more store of Tin In the Castle of Stockholme only are numbred foure hundred Certaine it is that the King can on the sudden rigge up a sufficient Fleet both for defence and offence and that cheaper than any Prince of Christendome For first he hath store of Mariners and they easily paid as desiring little more than cloaths and victuals Their cloathes are simple enough and their victuals the Countrie is bound to send them a proportion namely of Beefe Bacon Salt-fish Butter Barly and Peason As for materials for building a ship he either hath them of his owne timber pitch iron and cordage or else they are brought him but from the next doore Brasse peeces such plentie of metall he hath that they cost him little or nothing So that well might King Iohn the third of Swethland affirme that he would set out and maintaine as good a Fleet for 100000. Dollars as the King of Spaine could for a million of pounds The chiefe of the Kings Navie in time of peace rides like our Kings at Chatham commonly in two places either at Stockholme where they may lye safe even afloat without mooring or so much as anchoring the Harbour being thirty English miles within Land and the high cliffes keeping off all winds The other Stations are in Finland still in a readinesse against the Muscovite and to watch that nor Armes nor munition be brought them out of Germanie The chiefe Fort of this Countrey is the Finnish Sea which breaking in about Dantzik runs up with a long gut or free thorow the midst of his Countrey from South to North a great deale beyond the Arctick Circle into Finmarch and Lapland another Arme of it neere the first entrance parting Liefland and Finland of which it is called the Finnish Bay flowing even to the Frontiers of Russeland Both of them are wonderfull strengths eases and riches to his Countrey Fortified Townes and Castles he hath in all his Frontiers upon the Dane and Muscovite some twentie in all Vpon the West-side of Swethland is Denmarke on the East Moscovie with both which he hath had long war The Swevians have suffered much losse by the Denmarkes for King Christian the second besieged Stockholme and forced it committing all kinde of cruelty against the Inhabitants filling the Citie with bloud and dead carkases The title which the Dane pretendeth to the Crowne of Swethland is the cause of their enmities The Havens the situation of the Countrey and especially Gothland which is a member of Gothia and therefore the Swevian claimeth it as his right affordeth the Dane this facility of invading at his pleasure After Gustavus recovered the Kingdom he and his son Henry and John reigned successively and although bloud enough hath beene shâ—â— in the warres betweene Gustavus and the Paris yet the Kingdome hath retained her honour and the Citâ—e of Lubeck the mightiest State in that Sea sometimes by consederating with the one sometime with the other doth in so even a ballance poise the differences of these two Nations as it suffereth
and harbours of those Provinces challenging unto themselves the peculiar traffike of the Atlanticke and East Ocean They seised upon the Terâ—craz knowing that without touching at those Islands no ship could safely passe into Aethiopia India Brasil or the New-world Returning from the Countries towards Spaine or Lisbon they put into releeve their wants and sicke passengers and outward they touch to take in fresh water and fetch the wind In Africke they are Lords of those places which we spake of before in the description of Spaine In Cambaia they have Diu Damain and Bazain the hither India Chaul Goa and the fortresses of Cochin Colan the Island Mavar and the haven Columbo in Zeilan Amongst these Goa is the chiefest as the place where the Viceroy keepeth his Court Cochin and Colan for their plenty of Pepper Mavar for the Pearle-fishing Columbo for the abundance of Cinamon Damain and Bazain for fertill provision In these quarters they have some Princes their Confederates others their Feodaries The chiefe and wealthiest of Allies is the King of Cochin sometime tributarie to the Calecute but now by the entercourse and traffike with the Portugals he is growne so rich and mighty that the other Princes doe envie his prosperity The King of Colan is likewise their confederate Their cheife Force consisteth in situation and strength of places and in number and goodnesse of their shipping As concerning situation this people wisely foreseeing that in regard of their contemptible numbers they were not of power to make any famous journey into the Inland Regions neither able to match the Persians the Guizarites the Princes of Decan the King of Narsinga and other barbarous Potentates in Cambaia turned all their cogitations to immure themselves in such defensive places that therein with small forces they might ever have hope to divert great attempts and make themselves Lords and Commanders of the Sea and Navigation which when they had done they entertained and maintained so strong a Navie that no Prince in those parts was able to wrong them yea they furnished those vessels so throughly that one single ship would not refuse to cope with three or foure of the Barbarians With this Armada of one and twenty ships Francis Almeida defeated the Maâ—â—lucks neere the towne of Diu. Alfonse Alburquerick with thirty great ships wonne 〈◊〉 cute with one and twenty he tooke Goa and regained it being lost with foure and thirty With three and twenty he tooke Malaca with six and twenty he entred the Red Sea and with two and twenty recovered Ormus In processe of time as their mightinesse increased Lopes Zuâ—â—ezius made a journy into the Red-sea with seven and thirty Galleons Lopes Sequeira with twenty foure ships but with greater number of souldiers than ever before laid siege to Guidda in the Red-sea Henry Menesius wasted Patan with fifty ships Lopes Vazius Sampaius left in the Arsenall 136. vessels of warre whereof the greatest part were excellent well furnished Nonius Acunia undertooke a journey to Diu with three hundred ships wherein were three thousand Portugals and five thousand Indians besides a great number of his Guard and Servants which ordinarily follow the Viceroyes in those Countries Thus have they much talked of their victories and purchases and so should still for mee if truth and time proclaimed not that indeed they are but poore possessors of some Harbours and Townes by the Sea shore standing on their Guard now more than ever as fearing to lose them with more terrour than ever they entertained comfort in the facile acquisition of them Besides his confederates and feodaries hee is confined with most mighty Princes his enemies as the Persian the King of Cambaia who maketh title to Diu and other places which were once under his jurisdiction Nizzamaluc and Idalcam for so the Portugals call the two Princes of Decan and the Kings of Calecute and Narsinga As for the Kings of Persia Narsinga they never waged warre against them because they have alwayes had to doe with more dangerous enemies other Princes though they have enterprized to their uttermost to regaine Diu Chial Goa and other places and have left no meanes unattempted to bring their designes to effect yet their abilities could not worke any prosperous successe to their laborious endevours by reason of situation so commodious for the transportation receit of continuall succours from the Sea And though they have undertaken the like actions in the deepe of Winter hoping by tempests and other casualties to barre the Portugals from their Sea-succours yet they never prevailed because the ships and courages of the Portugals the one resolute to endure the siege and by patience to overcome â— the other determining hap what may never to forsake their distressed Countrey-men have set all upon hazard and exposed their fortunes to the mercy of wind and waves in those tempestuous seasons Their worst greatest and fiercest enemie is the Turke who being backed with the like advantage of situation which the Citie of Aden affordeth him and sometime pricked on by his owne proper envie emulation and ambition sometime egged on by the perswasion of the King of Cambaia hath often endevoured to dispoile them of the Soveraignty of the Red-sea and finally to drive them out of the East India The greatest Navie that ever he sent against them was to recover Diu consisting of sixtie foure ships but by them defeated Afterwards he sent a Navie of greater vessels to the conquest of Ormuz and that likewise was almost wholly beaten bruised and drowned In the further Indies they hold nothing but Malaca and the Moluccas In times past Malaca was farre greater than now it is for it lay scattered three miles alongs the Sea-coast but the Portugals that they might the better defend it have brought it into a round forme containing not above a mile in compasse Here the King hath two puissant enemies Ior and Achem tho one mighty at Land and the other far mightier at Sea by whom the Towne not without great danger hath more than once beene besieged but by the aid sent from India alwayes releeved with great slaughter of the Enemie At length Paul Lima defeated King Ior and raced the Castle built by him neere Malaca wherein besides other spoiles he found nine hundred brazen cast-peeces This territorie is subject to great danger by reason of the puissance of this King of Achem bending all his cogitations to the rooting and finall destruction of the Portugals out of this Province and therefore the King of Spaine of late yeares sent Matthias Alburquerk with a great power into India with authority either to secure the territory of Malaca or to fight with the King of Achem. To secure their trade of Spice and Nutmegs in the Moluccas and Banda they have built many Castles yet for many yeares past they have beene mightily molested by the Dutch and English Nations who by no meanes will bee excluded from the free traffique of the Sea
obedience so that at this day the Empire is inclosed in Germanie Whereupon sithence the glory thereof at this day consisteth only in Germanie It is good reason to say somewhat of this most ample and flourishing Province It lyeth betweene Odera and Mosa betweene Vistula and Aa and betweene the German Sea the Baltick Ocean and the Alpes The forme thereof is foure-square equall in length and breadth stretching six hundred and fifty miles every wayâ— That it aboundeth with Corne Cattell and Fish let experience shew For Charles the fifth had under his Ensignes at Vienna ninety thousand foot-men and thirty five thousand horse Maximilian the second at Iavorin had almost one hundred thousand footmen and thirty foure thousand horse and yet no man complained of dearenesse or scarcitie In the warre betweene Charles the fifth and the Protestants for certain moneths one hundred and fifty thousand men sustained themselves abundantly in the field And surely of all Europe it is the greatest Countrey and beautified with the best and richest store of Cities Townes Castles and Religious places And in that decorum and order for in a manner see one and see all as if there had beene an universall consent to have squared them like Courts to one anothers proportion whereto may be added a secret of moralitie That the inhabitants for honesty of conversation probity of manners assurance of loyaltie and confidence of disposition setting apart their imperfect customes of drinking exceed our beleefe For notwithstanding these their intemperate meetings and phantasticalnesse in apparell yet are they unoffensive conversible and maintainers of their Honours and Families wherein they steppe so farre as if true Gentrie were incorporate with them and there had his principall mansion And wanted they not an united and heeditary succession of government having sometime an Emperour by partiality of election and sometime by the absolute command of the Pope I should stand as forward as the best to say with Charles the Emperour That they were indeed a valiant a happie and an honourable Nation But in respect of these apparant and materiall defects in some abatement of their ostentation concerning their owne glory and the honour of Majestie in my judgement they should not doe amisse to reforme the custome of intituling the younger sonnes of Dukes Earles and Barons by the honourable Titles of their Ancestours especially sithence the Italians in facetiousnesse doe jest That these Earles of Germanie the Dukes of Russia the Dons of Spaine the Monsiers of France the Bishops of Italy the Knights of Naples the Lairds of Scotland the Hidalgos of Portugal the Nobles of Hungarie and the younger Brethren in England make a very poore company Otherwise if noveltie transport you to view their Palaces of Honour you shall eft-soones bee brought into their well fortified Cities wherein you shall finde Armorie Munition c. with a presence of the very Burgers excellently well trained in Militarie discipline you shall see brave musters of Horse with their exercises of Hunting Hawking and Riding yea how every man liveth of his owne the Citizen in quiet and the women blessed with plentifull issue The Nature of this Climate is temperate enough somewhat of the coldest yet tolerable and healthie No place thereof unlesse by nature it be utterly barren lieth unmanured insomuch that few remainders of that huge wood of Hercynia are to bee seene at this day unlesse in place where humane necessitie requireth their growing or Nature hath made the Earth fit for no other imployment as are the Blacke-Wood the Ottonique Wood and the Woods of Bohemia And yet doe they neither carry that horrid face of thicknesse as in old times neither are they so untravelled or unhabitable but exceeding full of Habitations Hamlets Villages and Monasteries It is rich in Mines of Gold Silver Corne Vines Bathes and all sorts of Metall and therein surpasseth the residue of the Provinces of Europe Nature hath also bestowed upon the Vp-land Countries many Springs and pits of Salt Water of which hard Salt is boiled Neither is it lesse stored with Merchandize for the Inhabitants more than any other Nation doe excell in curious workmanship and mechanicall invention and it is so watered with Navigable Rivers that all sorts of merchandize wares are with ease conveied from one place to another The greatest of them is Danow next the Rhene which runneth cleane through the Country from the South to the North as the Danow from East to West Albis riseth in Bohemia passeth by Misnia Saxonie Marchia and the ancient Marquisat Odera springeth in Moravia watereth Sâ—â—â—sia the two Marquisats and Pomeran Then followeth Wesar Neccar Mosa Moselia Isara Câ—nus Varia the Mase This divideth Germanie into two parts the higher and the lower The high stretcheth from the Mase to the Alpes the low from the Mase to the Ocean It is divided into many Provinces the chiefe whereof I meane the true members of the Empire are Alsatia Swevia Bavaria Austria Bohemia Moravia Silesia Lusatia the two Marquisates Saxonie Masaia Thuringia Franconia Hassia Westphalia Cleveland Magunce Pomeran In these Provinces besides Belgia and Helvetia are esteemed to bee ten Millions of men and eightie great Cities Villages innumerable and those plentifully stored with all sorts of Mechanicall Occupations Those which are seated neere Rivers for the most part are builded of Stone the Vp-land part of Stone and part of Timber The Houses thereof are very faire and high the Streets strait large and paved with stone yea more neat and handsome than those of Italy Strabo writeth that the Romans excelled the Grecians in cleanlinesse of their cities by reason of their Channels to conuâ—y away the soile but at this day the Dutch-men doe farre exceed the Romans herein These Cities are of three sorts viz. free Cities yet those stiled imperiall Hanse-townes and Cities by inheritance immediately holden of Princes and Prelates The free Cities are those which are by time and prescription immediately subject to the Emperour and have no other protector but him onely In times past they have beene accounted 96. now 60. Of Hanse cities there were 72. mutually bound by ancient leagues to enjoy common privileges and freedomes both at home and in forren Countries In ancient times they were of high estimation in England and other Provinces in regard of their numbers of shipping Sea-trade whereby they stored all Countries with their Easterne commodities and served Princes turnes in time of warre with use of shipping But at this day wee shall finde neither themselves nor their meanes so great that the English should either feare them or favour them especially in cases of prejudice I write this because of their continuall grudges and complaints against our Nation For if the State upon occasion as of late yeares after the example of other Princes should forbid them all offensive trade into Spaine which is their chiefest support they would in short time be quit of that indifferent
will play the Pultrones and the best foot the cowards They are both the meanest souldiers of Christendom Of Weapons they handle the Sword and the Pike better than the Harquebuze In the field they are very strong as well to charge as to beare the Shocke for Order is of great effect which is as it were naturall unto them with a stately pace and firme standing They are not accounted of for the defence of fortresses and for their corpulent bodies I hold them not fit for the assault of a breach And therefore they are to be accounted rather resolute and constant than fierce and couragious for they will never come to the service wherein courage and magnanimitie is to be shewed After the victorie they doe kill all whom they meet without difference of age sex or calling If the warre be drawne out at length or if they be besieged they faint with cowardize In Campe they can endure no delayes neither know they how to temporize If their first attempts fall not out to their mindes they are at their wits end and lose courage if they once begin to run they will never turne againe He that retaines them must be at extraordinary charges and great trouble by reason of their wives who consume so much provision that it is a very hard thing to provide it almost unpossible to preserve it and without this provision they stand in no stead Their horses are rather strong than couragious and because of ten which goe to the warre eight are prest from the plough they are of small service and when they see their bloud their heart quaileth The Spanish Genets in this case wax more fierce In Sea-forces they are not much inferiour to their Land-forces although they use no Sea-fights the Cities of Hamburg Lubeck Rostoch and some other places are able to make an hundred ships some say an hundred and fifty equall to the forces of the Kings of Denmarke and Swethland When these strong and invincible forces are united they feare no enemie and in imminent perill they are sure of the aid of the Princes of Italie Savoy and Lorraine for these Princes never forsooke the Empire in necessitie To the Zegethan warre Emanuel Duke of Savoy sent six hundred Argolitrees Cosmo Duke of Florence three thousand foot-men paid by that State Alphonsus the second Duke of Ferrara was there in person with fifteene hundred horse-men better horse-men there were not in the whole Campe. William Duke of Mantua was there also with a gallant troope of foot-men and Henry of Lorraine Duke of Guisâ—â— had there three hundred Gentlemen The Common-weales of Genoa and Lucca assisted them with money With the aid of these Princes and with those whom Pius the fifth sent to his succours Maximilian the second had in the field ond hundred thousand footmen and five and thirty thousand horse Anno 1566. the States of the Empire at the Diet of Ausburg granted him an assistance of forty thousand foot-men and eight thousand horse-men for eight moneths and twenty thousand foot-men and foure thousand horse-men for three yeares next following And now because the Westerne Empire hath continued in the most noble Familie of the House of Austrich and eight Emperours have successively succeeded one another of that line for the delight of the Reader wee will speake somewhat thereof This House grew famous almost about the same time that the Ottoman Prince began his Empire and as it may seeme was raised up of God to stand as a Wall or Bulwarke against these Turkes and Infidels Philip the first King of Spaine Arch-Duke of Austrich c. had two sonnes Charles the fifth afterward Emperour and Ferdinand the first King of Romans To Charles as to the eldest fell Belgia and Spaine with their dependances Ferdinand succeeded him in his Lordships of Germanie as Austrich Boheme Tirol and other Provinces whereunto by the mariage of his wife Anne Hungarie was adjoyned This Ferdinand left three sonnes behinde him who although they divided their inheritance into three parts yet their successours even to this day did and doe governe them as one intire government their counsels are one their mindes one their designements one most lively representing the ancient Gerion where for the common safetie if any part be afflicted every member runneth to the succour of the other as if it were to their peculiar tranquillitie Their dominion stretcheth so large and is of such force that if by reason of the great tract of Land lying betweene the Carpathie Mountaines and Segonia they did not border upon the great Turke who alwayes constraineth them to stand upon their guard and to be at excessive charges no Potentate thorowout the Christian World could goe beyond them for numbers of people for Wealth and Treasure or for magnificent Cities Any man may perceive this to be true that considereth the distance from Tergiste to the Borders of Lusatia from Tissa to Nobuâ— from Canisia to Constantia upon the Lake Podame Austria was sometimes a kingdome of it selfe and called Ostenrick made so Anno 1225. It held this honour but eleven yeares Duke Albert sonne to the Emperour Rodolphus by mariage united Tirole Stiria Carinthia and Carniola whose descendant Frederike 3. Emperour raised it to an Arch-dukedome This House is divided into foure illustrious Families The first is Spaine The second Gratz of Stiria of which House this present Emperour Ferdinand is The third Inspruck And the fourth Burgundie It is a goodly and a rich Countrey yea the best of all Germanie both for Corne Cattell Wine and Fish Divers good Cities it hath whereof Vienna is small but for strength the very Bulwarke of Europe at the siege of which the Turke lost 60000. Souldiers The first walls were built with the ransome of our King Richara the first The Protestants were much gotten into these parts before these late warres and the Emperour had much adoe to suppresse the Boores who in the yeare 1627. under Student Potts a Scholer stood stoutly for their conscience His revenue must needs be good as having some silver mines the transportation of Wine and Beeves yeelds much to him His Forces are still in Garrison in Hungary against the Turke The Sea comes not neere him Under the Emperour at this day are Lusatia Silesia Bohemia Moravia Austria and a great part of Hungâ—rie Territories large and ample abounding with people corne and riches Then follow Stiria Carinthia Carniola the Countries of Canisia Tirol Slesia the Princedomes of Swevia Alsaria Brisgovia and Constantia The Kingdome of Bohemia being in a manner round is incompassed with great Mountaines and the Hercynian woods it containeth in the whole circuit five hundred and fifty English miles the length is three dayes journie Those Mountaines as I have said elsewhere as also the whole soile are pleasant and fruitfull abounding with corne wood wine and grasse and afford gold silver copper tinne lead and iron in great quantities only here is no salt but such as
is brought out of Germanie The Countie is so populous and so replenished with buildings in all places that here are credibly affirmed 29237. Cities Townes and Villages to be numbred Others say 780. Castles and walled Townes and 32. thousand Villages Here is also plentie of Fowle and great store of Fresh-water Fish by reason of the great Lakes which are found in many places of this Kingdome The people are for the most part Lutherans and their language is more than halfe Polish They are a free people and after the death of their King they may make choice of whom they will to be their Governour So did they lately chuse Matthias And for their more strength and better securitie against the Romanists they linked themselves with the Silesians their next neighbours in a perpetuall and firme bond of amitie offensive and defensive against all men whatsoever The people of Bohemia live in great plentie and delicacie they much resemble the English the women be very beautifull white-handed but luxurious and that with libertie of their husbands also They are divided in opinion of Religion the Protestants of the Augustane Confession being so potent that they were able to chuse a King and to put out the Emperour Their Kingdome is meerely elective although by force and faction now almost made hereditary to the House of Austria which it seemes it was not when as within these two Ages that State made choice of one M. Tyndall and English Gentleman father to M. Doctor Tyndall Master of Queenes College in Cambridge sending over their Ambassadors to him and by them their presents which story is famously knowne in Cambridge Their chiefe Citie Prague is one of the greatest of Christendome as being three townes in one each divided from other by the River Multaw and all three conjoyned by a goodly woodden bridge of foure and twenty arches by it runnes the famous Elve which receives two others into him in that Country Eger and Wattz The Kingdome hath many mighty men of estate into whose Lordships the Countrey is altogether divided and not as others into Shires and Counties The King hath three silver Mines and one of gold some pearles are there found also The tinne Mines there were first found by an English Tinner who fled thither for debt and is the best of Europe next our English All the Nobilitie and Gentrie are by their tenures obliged when their King is in the field to wait upon him on horsebacke completely armed which are enow to make an Army of twenty or thirty thousand This service the Protestants promised to King Fredericke of late but the tenth man appeared not They serve willinger on horsebacke than on foot and are rather for a Summer service than to lie in the field all Winter and yet are every way better souldiers than the Germans The Protestants were suffered to plant and increase there by the craft and plot of Cardinall Glessel who was governour to the Emperour Matthias his pretence was that they would bee a sure bulwarke against the Turke should spare the service and lives of the Catholikes this was his pretence but his plot was an expectation of some stirres to be raised by them which some lay he did in hatred of the house of Austria whom hee desired to see set besides the cushion others imagine it was but a tricke to make the great men of the Protestants to forfeit their Estates Howsoever the plot tooke and the Cardinall after the taking of Prague being invited to a banquet by the Elector of Mentz was by him sent prisoner to Rome where he remained two yeares but was afterward both inlarged and rewarded And this was one of the secrets of the Mysterie of iniquitie Moravia lying on the East of Bohemia so named of the River Mora for the bignesse thereof affordeth more corne than any Country of Europe It aboundeth also with good and pleasant wine like unto Rhenish and is wonderfully replenished in all parts with faire Cities Towns Villages all built of stone or bricke It is very mountainous and woody but the South part is more champian It containes two Earledomes one Bishopricke divers Baronies two good Cities and foure or six faire Townes The people be very martiall and fierce especially the mountainers who stood so stoutly to King Frederick at the battell of Prague that had all the rest of the Army done so the Kingdome had not beene lost It is a free State like Poland and may make choice of whom they will to be the Lord whose stile is to be called Margrave of Moravia And for that informer times the Emperour and Matthias his brother offered them some wrongs concerning religion they have sithence contracted a league offensive and defensive with the Nobility of Hungarie and Austria as well against the invasions of the Turke as the oppressions of the Romanists Amongst these Provinces Silesia and Lusatia are as large as Bohemia but in strength and numbers of people farre inferiour These two Provinces with Moravia are incorporate to the Crowne of Bohemia Silesia lies on the East of Bohemia Poland on the South of it to which it sometimes belonged Hungaria and Moravia on the East It is two hundred miles long and fourescore broad It is a most delicate and a plentifull Country finely divided in the middle by the faire River Oder on which stand foure or five handsome Cities the chiefe of which is Breslaw the Bishop whereof is for his revenue called the golden Bishop here is also an Vniversity Niesse is also another Bishopricke who now is a Cardinall The people especially of the Cities be civill and generous nor is there any where a more gallant or warlike Gentry which the Turke well tried in the warres of Hungarie for very sufficient serviters they be both on horse and foot and they are able to levie great numbers The government is Aristocraticall that is by the States yet in most things a dependant upon the will of the King of Bohemia It was sometimes divided amongst fifteene Dukes but all their families being extinct nine of those Lordships are escheated to the King of Bohemia the other six still remaine amongst three of the heires of the ancient owners The two Dukedomes of Oppelen and Ratibor in this Country were by this present Emperour given to Bethlem Gabor in consideration of his relinquishment of the Crowne of Hungaria For which two Dukedomes and for the lands of the old Marquesse of Iegerensdorff in Lusatia who being prescribed by the Emperour and beaten out by the Duke of Saxony fled to Bethlem Gabor who had newly married his neece that is the sister to the present Elector of Brandenburgh whose fathers brother this Iegerensdorff was For these lands I say came part of the discontents still depending betweene Bethlem Gabor and the Emperour T is reported that if King Frederick would have laid downe his right to Bohemia the Emperour would have beene content to have made him King of Silesia
them to whose heire Fredericke Barbarossa restored the Palatinate in the yeare 1183. since which time as Munster saith it ever continued in that male Line untill these unfortunate warres The Lower Palatinate hath beene twice augmented once by the Emperour Wenceslaus who bestowed Oppenheim and two other Imperiall Townes upon the Elector for his voice in the Election The second augmentation was by the ransome of the Duke of Wirtenberg and the Archbishop of Mentz both taken in one battell by Prince Frederike Anno 1452. out of both whose Countries lying next unto the Palatinate the victorious Palatine tooke some what to lay to his owne For which and other quarrels there hath still continued a grudging in the Archbishops towards the Palsgraves Mentz whose Archiepiscopall Citie is also in the Palatinate laying a claime to a Monastery and the lands upon the Bergstraes or mountaine within two English miles even of Heidleberg The Palsgrave hath many prerogatives above the Electors of â—ther sort He taketh place of the Duke of Saxony and the Marquesse of Brandenburgh because Henry the first Palatine was descended of Charles the Great for which cause in the vacancie of the Empire he is also Governour of the West parts of Germanie with power to alienate or give Offices to take fealty and homage of the Subjects and which is most to sit in the Imperiall Courts and give judgement of the Emperour himselfe The Land naturally is very rich the Mountains are full of Vines Woods and such excessive store of red Deere that Spinola's souldiers in the late warres had them brought to them like Beefe or Bacon How famous the Rhenish Wines are I need not say Of Corne they have no want Silver also is here digged up Goodly Townes and strong it had such store as if they had had nothing but Cities All which are now divided betwixt the Emperour the Bavarian and the Spaniard The Prince also was said to have two and twenty Palaces But the chiefest ornament was the incomparable Library of Heidleberg not for the beauty of the roome for it was but in the roofe of the chiefe Church and that by a long wall divided into two parts but for the numbers of excellent Manuscripts and printed bookes with which it was then better stored than Oxford yet is The Princes Revenue arose first out of his owne Lands and Customes of his Manours Secondly out of the tenths and wealth of the Monasteries and estate of the Church confiscated which perchance made up one quarter if not more of his whole estate Thirdly from the Toll of one Bridge over the Rhine he yearely had about twentie thousand crownes Fourthly some say that one silver mine yeelded him threescore thousand crownes All together the revenues of this and the Vpper Palatinate lying next to Bavaria and some thirty English miles distant from this Lower were valued to amount unto one hundred sixtie thousand pounds sterling of yearely Revenues Finally of the three Temporall Electors goes this common proverb in Germanie That the Palsgrave hath the honour Saxony the money and Brandenburgh the land for Saxony indeed is richer and Brandenburghs Dominions larger than those of the Prince Elector Palatine The State of the Elector of Saxonie THe Dominion of the Dukes of Saxonie containeth the Marquisat of Mâ—sen the Lantgravedome of Turinge Voitland part of Nether Saxonie almost within two Dutch miles of Maigdburg part of the Lands of the Earles of Mansfielt pawned to Augustus for some summes of money and a parcell of Frankhenland The whole Country is seated almost in the midst of Germanie on all sides very farre from the Sea except Voitland very plaine and Champion sprinkled here and there with some few of them navigable The chiefest of them all is the Elve â—o which all the rest pay the tribute of their waters All of it together is imagined to bee in bignesse about a third part of England or somewhat more The climate in temperature is not much differing from ours of England It confineth on the South-East with the Kingdome of Bohem and is parted with many high hils and great woods on the South with the Bishop of Bambergs Countrie and on the South-west with the Lantgrave of Hesse on the North and North-west with the Counts of Mansfielt the Princes of Anâ—â—â—â—â— and the Citie of Maidburgh of which this Duke writeth himselfe Burgrave and the Marquesse of Brandeburghs eldest son Arch-Bishop yet is it not under either Iurisdiction but freely governed within it selfe On the North-east lyeth the Marquesdome of â—randeburgh and the Lansknites who partly belong to the Marquesse and partly to the Emperour It is in peace at this time as all Germanie beside with all the Neighbour-Princes Betweene the Bohemians and them there is a great league but betwixt the Emperour and their Dukes great jealousies under hand The Duke of Saxonie the Marquesses of Brandeburgh and the Lantgraves of Hesse have many yeeres they and their ancestry beene linked together and both Lutherans howbeit the Lantgrave is thought to fâ—vour of Calvinisme The Bishop of Bamberge both himselfe and his Countrie are all Catholiques but of no power to hurt though they were Enemies The Counts of Mansfielt have a grudge to the house of Saxonie because most of their land being pawned to Augustus is as they pretend wrongfully detained the debt being long since satisfied but they are so many and so poore as they may well have the will but not the power to annoy Saxonie in Religion Catholiques The Princes of Anhault as also the Counts of Mansfield are homagers to this Duke but of small power or riches In Religion Calvinists For home defence and strength this Dukedome is so strong by nature on Boheme side and upon the frontiers and within Land so well fortified by Art with reasonable strong Cities Townes and Castles so well peopled and all places of strength so well looked unto and kept in so good order that it seemeth provided to withstand the Enemy not onely of any one but of all the Neighbour-Provinces The greatest and chiefest Citie within this Dukedome is Erdford seated in Turing not subject to the Duke but a free and Hanse-towne the next unto it is Leipsique the Metropolis of Misâ—n a Towne very well seated both for profit and pleasure yet of no great strength though it held out Iohn Fredericke a siege of two or three moneths with small disadvantage of building very faire and stately most of the houses of seven eight or nine Stories high but all of Bricke and no Stone It is greater than Dresden and hath many faire and large streets and yet inferiour in beautie and strength for the Duke will not suffer the Inhabitants neither to fortifie nor to repaire the walls left they should againe rebell as in former times within the walls are nine hundred Houses it hath three Churches five Colleges and about foure hundred Students as also a faire Castle with a small
of it East West North and South is exceedingly spoken of for Silver and Gold Mines insomuch as in a Storie written of the Mines of Saxonie called Berg-Cronicon it is affirmed that this Hill yeelded to the Dukes of Saxonie in eight yeares twenty two Millions of Florens only for the Tenths Besides these Mines the Duke hath the Mine of Mansfielt pawned to divers Merchants of Norimberg and Augusta and are thought to be worth yearely thirty thousand pounds sterling It is held that all his Mines of Saxonie besides those of Mansfielt yeeld the Duke one yeare with another seven hundred thousand Florens which is about an hundred and thirty thousand pounds sterling Other commodities of worth they have none but flax and a kinde of thicke course cloth which by reason of the exceeding falsifying and dearenesse of ours groweth every day into more and more request with them The whole Dukedome but especially Misen is very populous full of Cities walled Townes and Country Villages and all of them very well peopled It is certainly affirmed that the Duke at twenty dayes warning is able to make an Armie of fourescore thousand men very well armed and furnished The people generally are reasonable faire of complexion and flaxen haired but not well favoured either men or women in behaviour as civill as any part of Germanie whatsoever especially the women who taking themselves as they are indeed for the fairest and best spoken of all Dutchland are in their apparell and entertainment indifferently gracefull For their disposition as indeed almost all the rest of the Germans it is very honest true and not ordinarily given to any notorious vice but drinking nor willingly offering any injurie either to their owne country-men or to strangers but when they are drunke and then very quarrelsome and as it is said more valiant than when they are sober Wise in mediocritie but not of any great sharpnesse or subtiltie of wit Of body strong and big boned especially the Countrey people but of a kinde of lumpish heavie and unactive strength fitter for husbandrie and other toilesome labour than fighting In their chiefe Cities some few give themselves at their great and principall Feasts to a little use of their Peece in shooting at a marke but otherwise by reason of their long peace altogether untrained to the warres or any warlike exercises But the use of the pot serveth for all other pastimes and delights in which notwithstanding they have very small store of wine yet they are nothing inferiour to any other part of Dutchland They have great store of Artizans and Handy-crafts men of all sorts but in their severall trades nothing so neat and artificiall as the Netherlanders and English or those of Norimberg and Augusta Of Merchants they have great store especially in Liepsiege and other chiefe Cities and those for the most part very rich whereof this reason is yeelded that though they have no commodities save those before mentioned nor are neere the Sea or any great Rivers by which they may have cheape and commodious importation or exportation of wares yet Germanie is so seated in the midst and heart of all Christendome and Saxonie in the bowels of it as by continuall trafficking with England France the Low-Countries Italie Poland and all the Easterne Countries and by daily conveying all the commodities of each Countrey over-land to others that want them they grow very wealthy For such as give themselves to the warres and have no other profession of living though generally all the Germans are mercenary souldiers and so their service accordingly yet I heard of as few in this Province as in any part of Germanie whether it were that the wars of Hungarie imployed them all or that other Princes growing weary of their service their occupation began to decay Touching the Nobilitie I can say nothing in particular of their numbers names titles dispositions c. only in generall there be Earles and Barons Some are meerely subject to the Duke others are borderers which are only but homagers as the Princes of Anhalt the Counts of Mansfielt the Counts of Swarzenberge c. Of Gentils there are good store to the number as it is supposed of three or foure thousand at the least by which meanes the Duke is alwayes in his warres well furnished with Horsemen every one one with another bringing three or foure good horses with him to the field The Nobilitie and Gentilitie generally thorow all Germanie and particularly in this Dukedome have great royalties and revenues The lands goods and chiefe houses are usually equally divided amongst all the children reserving but little prerogative to the eldest brother The Honours likewise descend equally to the whole Familie all the sonnes of Dukes being Dukes and all the daughters Duchesses all the sonnes of Counts Counts and the daughters Countesses c. They are exceedingly had both Noblemen and Gentlemen in extraordinary reverence and estimation amongst the vulgar people which both in their Gate and Seats in publike places they very religiously maintaine In time of Peace they are but little used in counsell or matters of State being almost all utterly unqualified either with wisdome learning or experience only contenting themselves with shadow of honour which their ancestors have left them And if they have beene famous as by the raising of their Houses to that greatnesse it should seeme they have â—eene they imitate them in nothing but in only continuing their so long and so holily observed order of carowsing In time of warre which hath beene for many yeares till the late warres of Hungarie very small or rather noâ—â— â—ecause of their greatnesse both in Revenues and number of Tenants their service hath beene usually imployed but now by reason of their long disuse of Martiall matters which therefore seemed to make some amends or at least some excuse of their other defects they are become if I ghesse not amisse not to fit for their greatnesse as unfit for their want of knowledge every way either in experience or contemplation And truly I cannot so much as heare almost of any of them either Noble or Gentlemen that give themselves to any Noble studies exercises or delights except now and then to the hunting of the wilde Boare by which and by accustoming their heads to the wearing of their heavie thrummed Caps in stead of a head-peece they take themselves to be greatly enabled for service For the valour and warlike disposition of the people of this Dukedome I cannot commend them above the rest of their Country-men neither shall I as I thinke need to stand much upon that point sithence their actions shall plead their sufficiencie in generall The great matters which they have undertaken and the little that they have performed will produce sufficient testimonie What they did one against another in the time of Charles the fifth is not much materiall to prove their courage since without question Bulrushes against Bulrushes
are very good Weapons But in the same time and under the same Duke and Captaine they performed very little against the Spaniards though with farre over-ballanced numbers as in divers places of Sleyden manifestly appeareth Touching their actions in the Low-Countries in the Prince of Orange his time in France during the civill warres and sithence for the King if I mistake it not it hath alwayes beene praise enough for them if they have helped to keepe their enemies from doing any great matters though they have performed nothing themselves Of latter time they have rather increased than diminished this opinion in the warres ten yeares since in Hungarie besides many other times of notable disorders amongst them by false Alarmes They fled most shamefully out of the Island of Komora being charged by a few Tartars who with infinite hazzard and inconvenience swam over a part of the Danubie to come at them The Summer after Count Charles of Mansfielt their Generall had them in such jelousie as when the Turkes only with some twelve or fourteene thousand men came to victuall Gran and past almost close by their Tents and they being at least fifty thousand strong he durst not set upon them till they retired having performed the project of their journey left the Germans who were by farre the greater part of his Armie being lustily charged might give backe so indanger the whole Campe. To omit many other particularities about this point too long to dwell upon in this discourse they are no more to be commended for their discipline than for their valour for though they be commonly very well armed and keepe indifferent good order in their march yet are they for the most part no more watchfull and provident in their Campe than if they were safely intrenched in an Ale-house Quarrelsome exceedingly and in a manner given to drinking continually and almost every common souldier carrying with him his she-baggage besides his bagge and other furniture Of their unreasonable spoiling and free-booting the French Stories make sufficient relation and it hath alwayes beene hard to discerne whether those Nations that have called them to their succour have received more detriment by them or by their professed enemies For instance of their spoiling humour the Marquesse of Turloch taking in the Marquesdome of Baden and being constrained to keepe some foure or five thousand men in sundry places in garrison they all offered though he gave them very extraordinary pay to serve without any wages so they might have free libertie of pillage Therefore let it not seeme strange that I produce these generall examples of this Nation for though in divers Provinces they are much differing in complexion in stature and many other circumstances yet for warre especially for their vices in warre they are in a manner all of the same aire They have greatly affected the English Nation but of late were they not a little distasted upon pretence of injuries done them about prizes Sea matters and suppressing their privileges of the Stillyard wherein though they themselves as being Inland people and trading little by Sea are nothing interessed yet their neighbours of Hamborough Lubech and divers other Hanse-townes making all these matters farre greater and worse than indeed they are have spread even into their minds the contagion of their owne grudge The Councell of Saxony are at this time few Amongst them there are some that are of the Nobility Counsellours rather in name than effect For in that they live in their Countries they are seldome present at any consultations and meddle little in the ordinary government of the State The rest after the manner of Germany are most Civilians The whole government of the affaires as also the Court is very private Other particulars I cannot specifie neither in truth if a man consider their outward portlinesse though otherwise I doubt not but wise enough doe they merit the setting downe of any For being as all Germans are plaine and homely in their behaviour and entertainment they are both in their retinue apparell and all things else very sutable so that not onely in this Court but in the Courts of divers great Princes of Germany they goe usually apparelled in blacke Leather or Linnen died blacke the chiefest having only an addition for ornament sake of the Princes picture in gold or a chaine of one or two boughts whereby they seeme such leatherne and linnen Gentlemen as if they were in England all men would take them for honest factors unto Merchants or else some under-Clerke of an Office rather than such great and chiefe Counsellours to so great Princes and Estates But as it should be great folly for a man to judge the preciousnesse of a Iewell by the case wherein it is kept and much greater to esteeme it by the cover of the case sed even so by the same reason it were an equall indiscretion to estimate a mans worth either by their body or apparell the one being but an earthen case of the heavenly minde the other but the outward cover of that worthlesse box So on the other side it is an undeniable certainty that not only the common people and strangers but even wise men are moved and stirred up with outward shewes and their mindes according to those exterior matters prepared to receive a deepe impression either of like or dislike favour or disfavour of reverence or carelesse retchlesnesse and debased dispositions The Revenues of this Dukedome are as most men affirme very great and without comparison the greatest of any German Prince whatsoever The meanes whereby it ariseth to that greatnesse are divers first the great quantity of Silver Mines and such like whose profit notwithstanding is very uncertaine according to the goodnesse or badnesse of the veines the great impositions upon all sorts of Merchandize and the assize upon Beere which only in the Citie Liepsiege being a little Towne of two Parishes amounteth yearely to above twenty thousand pounds sterling The tenths of all sorts of increase as Corne Wine c. The Salt-houses at Hall and some other places which being all to the Duke besides the Lands of the Dukedome being very great and the Taxes and Subsidies assessed at their Parliaments or Diets with divers other casualties which fall not within my knowledge But above all the greatest is an imposition which hath long time beene laid upon the people towards the maintenance of the warres against the Turke which notwithstanding they have beene suspended for a long space lately yet under colour of being sufficiently provided and furnished against future necessities they have beene continued and the treasure converted to the Princes private use arising in all this time to that quantity that if it had beene reserved to the pretended use the warres might be continually very royally maintained I speake as much as is required on the behalfe of that Dukedome and the people freed these many yeares from the imposition which notwithstanding is not
onely still continued but since the last warres increased What the generall summe of all the revenues arise unto I have nothing certaine neither indeed is it certaine in it selfe a great part thereof as aforesaid consisting upon casualties as the Mines and Tenths c. But for mine owne particular conceit being not altogether unconfirmed by other mens opinions I cannot imagine how that it can arise to lesse than foure hundred thousand pound sterling yearely at the least Thus have I briefly runne over some few particulars of the great and noble Dukedome of Saxony worthy a much more ample discourse and a farre more worthier and better informed discourser being all things considered not onely the greatest and mightiest Princedome under the Empire but even greater and mightier I meane as it stood united in the time of Christianus than the Empire it selfe For though the Emperour by his sacred Imperiall Seat bee his Liege-Lord and in greatnesse of dominion farre superiour yet is he in revenue in great love of his people in warlike provision and in German leagues and confederacies farre inferiour The State of the Marquesse Elector of Brandenburg THis Prince possesseth a larger tract of land than doth the other Electors and hath more Noblesse Gentry and people yet is a great deale of his land very wilde and barren much of his people poore and himselfe though of great revenue yet farre short of that of Saxony Brandenburg lies on the East limited with Poland on the West with Saxonie touching upon Lusatia on the South The compasse is about five hundred miles wherein are reckoned fifty Cities great and small and threescore and foure walled Townes The whole Marquisate is divided into the Old the chiefe Towne whereof is Brandenburg and the Nen the greatest Citie therein being Franckford upon Oder famous for the Mart and Vniversity The Princes Seat is at Berlin This twofold division is againe subdivided into eight Provinces from which the Nobilitie take their titles one of these Crossen by name being a Dukedome For in Germany you are to understand a Dukedome may be contained within a Marquisate yea and a Duke come behinde a Count for that in the Empire precedencie goes not as with us by title but by bloud and antiquity The name of the present Elector is Iohannes Georgius in whose line the title hath continued these two hundred and eleven yeares Besides now the bare Country of Brandenburg this Prince hath other dominions many townes and lands both in Lusatia and Silesia which with that of Onspach by Nurenberg goe commonly away to the younger of the family all which write themselves Marquesses of Brandenburg The three Dukedomes of Cleve Iuliers and Berg have also beene united to this family though now almost twentie yeares since the Duke of Cleve dying without issue these three States are yet in controversie betwixt this Marquesse and the Duke of Newenburg Besides these is hee Duke of Prussia which is a great Country into which the King of Poland is to give him investiture So that hee and the Archbishop Elector of Cullen be Lords of the greatest tracts of lands of all the Princes of Germany The revenues out of Brandenburg are thought to amount to forty thousand pounds sterling and certainly his profits out of all his other Estates cannot but double that summe A sufficient rent for such a Prince if you consider the cheapnesse of all things in his Country He is Lord of much people and therefore of many souldiers The Duke of Brunswicke hath a large dominion well peopled well furnished and himselfe of a great revenue but both in place much inferiour being no Elector being as of body the strongest so also of minde the vilest natured people of all Germanie In other things likewise he is inferiour to the Duke of Saxonie a great part of his Country being barren and his subjects poore The Duke of Bavaria hath a large rich and goodly Country lying in great length on both sides the Danubie a great revenue and his subjects in good estate but as being almost the only Catholike great Prince of the temporalty of no great party and unfurnished of warlike provision but much more of treasure being exceedingly behinde hand principally through the abuse of his Iesuites by whom being wholly governed he hath spent and daily doth infinitely in building them Churches Altars and Colleges and endowing them with large revenues What is above written of the Duke of Bavaria's estate was something to the truth at the time of the former edition of this booke for certainly the house of Bavaria is wholly Iesuited insomuch as the father of this present Duke giving over the government retired himselfe into a house of Iesuites and this present Duke besides other his large bounties and buildings hath already estated eighteene hundred pound sterling a yeare upon the English Iesuites with condition that it shall goe to the Vniversity of Oxford so soone as that shall be converted to Popery So that the case is now altered with the Duke of Bavaria hee hath gotten part both of the Vpper and Lower Palatinate into his hands yea and the Electorship it selfe is estated upon him Thus for the time are the Palatinate and Bavaria fallen both upon one person againe as they were before the yeare 1294. when as Lewis the Emperour Prince of both of them gave the Palatinate to his elder sonne and Bavaria to the younger after which the Palatine marrying the heire of Bavaria againe united them But about 125. yeares since the Emperour Maximilian againe parted them giving Bavaria to the Ancestor of this present Maximilian He is Vncle to King Frederike himselfe hath no issue his second brother is the Elector of Cullen and a third brother he hath who is not childlesse Bavaria touches both Austria Bohemia and the Vpper Palatinate too aptly situated for the late warres both to distresse his nephew and to aid the Emperour What forces he is able to make did then appeare and his revenue must bee answerable The Duke of Wirtemberg as in dignitie he is inferiour to all these so doth hee if I be not deceived approach neerest in most particulars of greatnesse to the Duke of Saxonie having a Country in circuit but small being not much bigger by ghesse than Yorkeshire but very full of neat Townes and rich Villages very well peopled and they generally very rich The land is not so fruitfull as in other places but farre excelling the best in England that ever came under my view abounding exceedingly especially about Stutgard with wine and the Countrey so pleasantly diversified as that the hils whereof it is full and River sides being only imployed to Vines the plaines are every where full of corne of all sorts of excellent meadow and pasture with sufficient store of wood The Duke himselfe is well loved of his people very rich in treasure and yearely revenue so that setting the mines aside he is thought to be equall if not
superiour to the Duke of Saxonie But for provision of warre excepting powder whereof there is some store very meanly furnished and for many respects not loved of his neighbour Princes This Prince as the Palatine is also of the Order of England The rest of the Princes of Germanie as the Duke of Michelburg the Lantgrave of Hesse the Marquesse of Baden the Marquesse of Ansbach or any other whatsoever being in all respects much inferiour to these already named need not to be brought into competition with the Dukedome of Saxonie which makes the case more lamentable that so mighty a Princedome having beene many yeares wholly united in Maurice Augustus and Christianus should now by the ill ordered custome of Germanie be distracted and divided into parts and likely in time to be more disunited by subdividing it againe to future Issues Endlesse it were to write of all the Princes of Germanie which be about forty in all besides seven Archbishops and seven and forty Bishops all men of great power and possessions The Imperiall Cities be also Seigniories by themselves each able to make Levies of men by Sea and Land Thus much therefore for Germanie Geneva GEneva is also an Imperial City in Savoy situated at the South end of the Lake Lemanus hard by the Lake It is in circuit about two English miles reasonable strong by Nature and Art as well for that it is seated on a hill which on the West is not easily accessible as also for that it is indifferently well fortified with ravelings Bulwarkes and Platformes besides a deepe ditch The East and West parts thereof standing continually full of water The South part remaining dry continually and is well defended with Casemats the better to scoure the Curtaine it is so much the stronger for that it standeth almost in an Island having the Lake aforesaid on the North the River of Rhosne upon the West and the River of Arba upon the South being from the Towne halfe a mile and by reason of the swiftnesse of the currant and great moveable stones in the bottome which are violently carried downe the River it is not passable but with great danger The River Rhosne divideth the Towne into two parts the one is called the high Towne and the other Saint Gervais Betweene the River in passing it divideth it selfe into two branches making a little Island wherein are some few houses and seven or eight mills to grinde corne The weakest part of the Towne is upon the East-side and out of the West by Saint Gervais Church and for that it might have beene surprised from the Lake Mounsier la Nove caused a new Fort to be made in the mouth of the Lake by reason whereof that part is most secure The Towne is well peopled especially with women insomuch as they commonly say that there are three women for one man yeelding this reason that the warres have consumed their men They reckon some sixteen thousand of all sorts The Territories are small being no way above two leagues and a halfe yet by reason the soile is fruitfull being well manured it bringeth graine of all sorts and great store of Wine There is likewise plenty of pasture and feeding grounds by meanes whereof the Inhabitants are very well provided of all sorts of good flesh at a reasonable rate no want of good Butter and Cheese and for most part of wild-fowle as Partridge Quaile Phesant and Mallard in great abundance There are all manner of good fruits and especially excellent Pearmaines besides the River and the Lake afford divers sorts of fresh Fish as Pike Roch Carpe Tench c. and above all the best and biggest Carpes of Europe The commodities of the Dukes Countrey and of the Bernesi with ten or twelve miles next adjoyning are brought to this Tower by reason the Peasant can get no money in any other place which maketh the market to be well served The Towne standeth very well for trade of Merchandize and if it might have peace it would grow rich in short time for the ordinary passage to transport commodities out of Germanie to France especially to Lions and so back againe into Swizerland and Germanie is by this Towne beside all Savoy in a manner and a good part of the Countrey of the Bernesi resort hither to buy their armour apparell and other necessaries the Inhabitants being for the most part mechanicall persons making excellent good Pecces as Muskets Caleevers c. They likewise worke Satten Velvet Taffata and some quantity of Cloth though not very fine nor durable There are many good Merchants especially Italians who have great dealings some others are thought to bee worth twenty thousand crownes and in generall the Towne is reasonable rich notwithstanding their warres The ordinary Revenue of the Towne is some threescore thousand crownes which ariseth of the Gables of Merchandize flesh demaine and tithes and if there might be peace it would amount to twice or thrice so much There is reasonable provision against a siege the Towne being able to make some two thousand men and one hundred horse and furnish them with all necessaries and having the Lake open they want no provision of corne or any victuals In the Arsenall there is Armour for some two thousand men with Muskets Pikes Caleevers c. Some twelve or fourteene Peeces of Ordnance whereof there are about eight or nine Canons and Culverings plenty of small shot bullets and fire-works besides some sixty Peeces in the Bulwarkes There was in former times provision of corne for six moneths but of late yeares they have not beene so provident The people generally are marvellous resolute to defend their Towne especially against the Duke of Savoy whom they hate exceedingly and he them not only in respect of the difference of Religion but in matter of State for the Duke counteth them Rebels and pretendeth a Title to their Towne alleaging that till the yeare 1535. they were under the rule of their Bishop who was Lord both in Temporall and Spirituall matters and the Bishop acknowledged him for his chiefe Lord and dâ—d him homage till the yeare thirtie at which time and before the money which was coined in Geneva was stamped with the Dukes name and figure upon it Besides till the time aforesaid the Duke of Savoy might pardon offenders that were condemned and further there was no sentence of Law executed but the Dukes Officer was made acquainted therewith in whose power it was to disanull as hee liked best Likewise in the yeare 1529. when as those of Geneva had leagued themselves with Friburge the Duke disliking thereof because it was done without his privitie caused the league to be broken alleaging that the Towne of Geneva could not conclude a matter of such importance without his allowance and approbation Besides all these reasons before remembred this also is alleaged as most materiall that Duke Charles comming to Geneva with
effusion of bloud than any the mercilesse Tyrants of the former Monarchies As for the College of Cardinals It stretcheth out the Westerne Churches on the Tenter-hookes of Vain-glory and Authority suffering no man no not so much as in thought if it were possible to depresse or question the privileges of religious persons who according to their meanes live in great State keepe Curtizans travell in Carosses though but for a quarter of a mile to the Consistory solemnize feasts and banquets make shew of ceremonies and are in truth of no Religion So that if a man were an Atheist and had no conscience to beleeve that God must one day call us to account for our transgressions I had rather live a religious man in Rome than be a Nobleman in Naples who of all men living wash their hands most in carelesnesse being never disturbed with worldly cares or incumbrances The great Duke of Tuscanie IT lieth betweene the Apenine and the Sea and containeth from Magra to Tenere above two hundred threescore and ten miles It hath larger Champians than Liguria because the Apenine stretcheth not so neere the Sea and so inlargeth the plaine In it are many large valleyes populous and rich in commodities But to speake of particulars when we are past Magra Sarazana offereth it selfe to our view a Citie holden by the Genoise with great jealousie by reason of the neighbour-hood of the great Duke and a little higher lieth Pentrimoli a Castle belonging to the King of Spaine of great account and situated not farre from the Sea then Massa and Carrara places famous for their quarries of white Marble Lucca standeth on the River Serichio Pisa on Arno and beyond the Citie of Florence To the State whereof belongeth Pistoia Volterra Montepulcino Arezzo Cortona Those of Lucca doe stand upon their guard for maintenance of their liberties The Citie is three miles in compasse strong in situation and wals and well stored with Artillery and Munition On the North it confineth Carfagnana a fruitfull Valley and well inhabited with serviceable people on the other parts it is incompassed with the Territories appertaining to the Great Duke Pisa was once of such wealth that at one instant the Citizens thereof held warre against the Venetians and the Genois They grew great by the overthrow which the Sarazens gave to the Genois in the yeare 1533. the remainder of which defeature was received into the protection of their Citie and declined by the slaughter of their people and also of their Navie given them by the Genois neere to the Isle Giglio For thereby they became so weake that not able to sustaine their wonted reputation they were forced to submit themselves under the protection of Florentines against whom when Charles the eighth invaded Italy they rebelled But being againe reduced to their former obedience the Citie notwithstanding was in a manner left desolate because the Citizens impatient of the Florentines government passed into Sardinia Sicil and other places to inhabit So that the place wanting Inhabitants and the Countrey people to manure it the situation thereof being low and moorish by reason of Fens and Marishes it became infectious Cosmo the great Duke undertooke to re-people it againe and to further his intention he builded there a stately house for the receit of the Knights of Saint Stephen gracing it with many privileges which yet to this day remaine unaltered As also by founding an Vniversitie by easing the people of many taxes and by dwelling himselfe amongst them two or three moneths in the yeare Florence is the fairest Citie in Italy it is in compasse six miles It is divided into foure and fortie Parishes and into one and twentie Companies It hath in it threescore and six Monasteries and seven and thirtie Hospitals The Citizens bought their freedome of the Emperour Rodolfe for six thousand Crownes as they of Lucca theirs for 10000. In whose time and ever since it hath flourished in great prosperity For upon occasion the City is able to arme 30000 men and the Country 60000. It is strongly walled the situation thereof being low especially on the North side but on the other parts is somewhat subject to the command of certaine hills which overlooke it the inconvenience whereof they have prevented by fortifications It hath a Citadell built by Duke Alexander and after inlarged by Cosmo. The streets thereof are straight large and very cleane kept There are to be seene the most artificiall buildings of all Europe both publike and private Charles Arch-Duke of Austrich was wont to say that it was a City not to be showne but on Holidaies No soile is tilled with more art diligence and curiosity for you shall see one little peece of ground to bring forth Wine Oyle Corne Pulse and Fruits Notwithstanding it will not afford sufficient victuals for a third part of the yeere to remedy which scarcity it was not without good reason that they spent two millions of Crownes for the recovery of Pisa. The last Duke became an earnest Petitioner to the Pope that he might be created King of Tuscanie but the Pope not brooking so lordly a Title in so neere a neighbour answered that hee was content that hee should bee King in Tuscanie but not King of Tuscanie which scholler-like distinctions great Princes cannot well digest The qualities of the Tuscans appeare by the excellency of the Florentines whom Nature above all the Provinces of Italy hath adorned with sharpnesse of wit frugality providence industry and speciall insight into the Negotiations of Peace and Warre yea their continuall dissentions and hazzards wherein they have almost lived from the first foundation of their city I doe to nothing so much attribute as to the sharpnesse of their wits So the civill discords of the Pistolians did not onely ruinate their owne estate but therein likewise ingaged Florence yea and as a man may say drew all Tuscanie after it by the factions of the Neri and Bianchi for thus it happened Two young men descended of Noble Families falling out the one of them chanced to be lightly hurt the Father of the other to extinguish all sparkes of malice and that no further inconveniencie should arise upon that quarrell sent his sonne to aske forgivenesse of him that was hurt but the effect insued contrary to his expectation for the Father of the wounded Gentleman caused his servants to lay hold on him and cut off his hands and so sending him backe againe willed him to tell his Father that wounds were not cured with Words but with Weapons Hereupon grew betweene those two Families a mortall and cruell warre which drew the rest of the Cities into the quarrell and was the cause of great effusion of bloud yea the Florentines in stead of executing due punishment upon the principall authors of the faction received the banished on both sides into their City where the Donati undertaking the protection of the Neri and the Chersi of the Bianchi
well maintained there is the house of Piety called Il monte della pieta which by ordinary Revenues and gifts may dispend yeerely 60000. Crownes wherewith amongst other charitable workes it maintaineth thorow the Kingdome two thousand Infants It is one of the regions belonging to the Kingdome of Naples It is bounded with the River Iano and the Terrhene and Ionian Seas it is in compasse above five hundred miles and is divided into two Provinces the one lieth on the Terrhene Sea where in ancient times the Brutians did inhabit and that part is properly called Calabria the other lieth on the Ionian and called Magna Graecia It is divided into the higher and lower Of the higher the chiefe seat is Cosenza of the lower Catanzara Cosenza is a large Citie Catanzara a strong Betweene the Cape of the Pillars and the Cape Alice is Corone a place of very wholesome aire Vpon this territorie Anno 1551. the Navie of the Great Turke landed and made some stay which was the cause that moved Charles the fifth to fortifie this Citie It is a thing worthy to be noted how much the Inhabitants of this country in former ages exceeded the numbers of this present for in those dayes this Citie sent more men against the Locrians than the whole Kingdome of Naples is now able to afford being numbred to an hundred and thirty thousand A little above that doe inhabit the Sabarits who were alwayes able to arme thirty thousand At Tarent beginneth the Country of Otranto in ancient times called Iapigia It containeth all that corner of land almost invironed with the Sea which lieth betweene Tarent and Brundusium In it as Strabo writeth were once thirteene great Cities but in his time onely two Tarent and Brunduse The aire is very healthfull and though the superficies of the soile seeme rough and barren being broken with the plough it is found to bee excellent good mold It is scarce of water neverthelesse it yeeldeth good Pasture and is apt for Wheat Barley Oats Olives Cedars excellent Melons Oxen Asses and Mules of great estimation The people are in their manners dangerous superstitious and for the most part beastly The Gentlemen lovers of liberty and pleasure scoffers at Religion especially at that which we terme the reformed and yet themselves of their owne great blasphemers For outward shew they live in great pompe and make the City more stately because they are not permitted to live in the Countrey yet as they dare they bitterly grone under the Viceroyes controll who exerciseth the Spanish pride amongst them so that in these dayes they come nothing neere their native glory nor customary wantonnesse In this Country is bred the Tarantola whose venome is expelled with Fire and Musicke as Gellius reporteth out of Theophrash his History of living creatures There are likewise bred the Chersidi serpents living both on the land and in the Sea yea there is no part of Italy more cumbred with Grashoppers which leave nothing where they come but would utterly consume in one night whole fields full of ripe corne if Nature by sending the birds called the Gaive into those quarters had not provided a remedie against this misery The place at all times of the yeare endureth much dammage by Haile Thunder is as usuall in Winter as in Summer This Province is situated betweene two Seas The Citie is seated in an Island like unto a ship and joyned to the Continent with bridges where the tide setteth violently on the other side the two Seas joyne together by meanes of a trench cut out by mans hand and is of largenesse sufficient to receive a Gally Where the Citie now standeth was before a rocke and is holden to be the strongest fortresse of the Kingdome From thence along the shore lieth Caesaria now ruined by them of Gallipoli Gallipolis is seated on a ridge of land running into the Sea like a tongue On the furthest point whereof standeth the Citie and is of great strength by reason of the situation being fenced with unaccessible rocks well walled and secured by a Castle with which motives of encouragement in the warres betweene the French and the Arragons the citizens thereof to their great honour continued ever faithfull to the fortunes of the Arragons It hath beene counted one of the chiefest Cities of Italy it is now by their civill dissentions almost desolated the cause as I take it wherefore the aire thereabouts is become so unhealthfull an influence incident to all great Cities For as nothing doth better temper the aire than the frequencie of Inhabitants because by husbandry and industry they drie up Fennie and unwholesome places prune such woods as grow too thicke and obscure with their fires purge noysome exhalations and with their high buildings extenuate grosse vapours So on the contrary there is nothing apter to breed infection than desolation for so the places are not onely deprived of the aforesaid helps but even the houses and their ruines are receptacles of infection and matter of corruption Which appeareth to be true by the ruines of Aquilea Rome Ravenna and Alexandria in Aegypt For which inconvenience the Grecians never built huge Cities Plato would not that his should exceed 500. families and Aristotle wished that all his people might at once heare the voice of one Crier This Province extendeth from the confines of Brunduse to the River Fortore It is divided into two territories the one at this day called Bari and by the Latines Peucetia the other Puglia and by them Dawnia divided each from other by the River Lofanto In the second part it comprehendeth Capitanato containing in it many great Cities places of trade and Fortresses of good account Amongst the number whereof is Mansredonia built by K. Manfredi in a high place healthfull with a convenient and safe harbour It lieth under the hill Gargano at this day called S. Angelo because of the appearing of S. Michael who is honoured there with great devotion It should seeme that in this hill all the riches of Puglia are heaped together it hath plenty of water an element rare in this Province The Sarazens finding the opportunitie of the situation thereof did there fortifie therein maintained themselves a long time for in truth there is no place better to molest the Kingdome and to command the Adriatike Sea Puglia is another Province of this Kingdome it is bounded with the River Fortorie and the River Tronto in which circuit are contained many people Towards the Sea it is a fruitfull Country in the middest rough and mountainous and the coldest Region in the Kingdome The wealth thereof consisteth in Cattell and Saffron The Country of Malsi is divided with the River Pescara the Governour thereof resideth in San-Severino This Province hath no famous place upon the Sea-coast but in the Inland Benevento was given to the Church by Henry the fourth in recompence of
other advantages required in the situation of a City hath those two which are required in a well seated City whereof having already discoursed in the site of England wee will here surcease further to dilate of The safety then of this City groweth from the Waters and the situation thereof in the Water where neither it can be well approached or assaulted by Land for the interposition of the Water betweene it and the Land nor yet by Sea for that the streames are not navigable but by Vessels of the lesser size onely for greater ships riding out of the Channels where the Water is somewhat deepe would drive and riding within the Channels with every turning water should bee on ground So that a Navie of lesser shipping would doe no good and greater shipping cannot well there be mannaged In conclusion these Waters are rather made for the places and entertainment of peace than for motions of warre We may adde to these difficulties which nature and the situation doe present another as great which ariseth from the power and provisions of the City which are ever such as will better inable the Inhabitants to offend another in those Waters than any man can invent to offend them All which young Pepin tasted to his losse Who with his ships and men fild all the Coast From the Fornaci to the greater shore And Laid a bridge to passe his ventrous boast From Mâ—lamocco all the Channellore Even to Rialto yet for all this boast Hee 's faine to flie with shame the Seas doe drowne His men His bridge the waves have beaten downe And lastly wee may adde the continuall Art and care which the Seigniorie doth use ever to augment something to the fortification of this their Citie and State The whole Dominion of the Venetian Seigniorie is divided into firme land and Sea By the firme land we understand all that which they possesse in Lombardie in Marca Trâ—visâ—â— and in Friuli for that all those parcels doe make one continued country passable from one to the other without helpe of Sea Wee will terme that Sea which confineth with the Lake Sea-ward or that which cannot be approached without passing by Water This State is againe divided into Continent and Island On the Continent they have Istria Dalmatia Sclavonia Albania or at least some parts thereof The Islands stand partly within the Gulfe not farre distant from the Continent and part of them are without the Gulfe which are Corfu Cephalonia Zante Candia Cenigo Tine and other in the Adriatique The State of the firme Land containeth one of the Marquisats of Italie to wit Trevisa which besides the head Citie whereof it taketh its name hath also in it the Cities of Feitre Belluno and Câ—nâ—da It hath moreover two of those Cities which are of the first ranke of the Cities in Italie namely Venice and â—resâ—la Nor let it seeme strange to any man that Treckon â—râ—scia amongst the said Cities considering that for largenesse of Territorie it giveth place to no Citie thorow Italâ—â— containing in length one hundred miles and in bredth fiftie considering also the number of Inhabitants and the entrade it yeeldeth to the Seigniorie besides the private revenue of the Citie it selfe In all which few other Cities come neere it There is also in the firme Land the Citie of Verona called so for its superemment conditions as Verâ— una and is the first of the second ranke of Cities of Italie The Citie of Padoa which for goodnesse of soile exceedeth Bolognia it selfe There are also the Cities of Bergamo Vicenza and Crema There is againe the State of Friuli with two honourable Cities Vdine where the Lieutenant of the State resideth and Cividal besides a number other populous Townes little inferiour to Cities Lastly there is the fruitfull Polesine with the noble Citie of Rovigo therein with other places of good respect If wee consider the water there are few States of Italy that have more abundance in that kinde either for standing Waters or Rivers In the Territorie of Bergamo is the Lake of Iseo in the Country of Brescia the Lake of Idro In the Veronesse and Brescian is the Lake of Guardo It is also watered with many great Rivers that not only serve to make the fields fruitfull but also to fortifie the place And those Rivers are Oglio Chiese Navilio Mincio Seri Mela and Garza which indeed is rather a Mountaine Bourne than a River c. The Countrey of Polesine and Padoa are so stored with Lakes and Rivers that therein is no Burg or place which standeth not within five miles of some fresh Water And all this Countrey of the firme Land whereof I have spoken is also for aire exceeding wholesome and temperate as the complexions and cheerefull countenances of the Inhabitants can well witnesse together with the quicknesse of their apprehension and wit as well for matter of Armes as Learning Touching the Land this State hath in it many parts that are very diverse in qualitie some-where exceeding happy and fruitfull but lesse industrie in the people other-where the people are exceeding industrious but the ground defective Againe some parts there are where both the people are exceeding carefull industrious and the soile also good Of the first sort is the Territorie of Crema of Padoa of Vicenza of Trevisa and the Polesine Of the second sort is the Countrey of the Bergomasche the Veronise and Friuli Of the third sort is the Country of Brescia And touching the first it is almost incredible what the riches and increase is of those grounds what fresh Meadowes what fruitfull arable what abundance of Cattell of Flesh of all things that come of Milke what plenty of Corne of Pulse of Fruit Wood Flax Linnen and Fish Amongst all which particularities the Padoan doth notwithstanding excell which for goodnesse of soile doth carrie the praise from all the rest of Lombardie The wealth of this Territory may hence be conjectured that it hath the richest Bishopricke and Prebendaries of Italy It hath one of the richest Abbeies of Saint Benet in Italy which is Saint Iustina It hath one of the most beautifull Convents of the same order viz. that of Praxa It hath the richest Monastery belonging to the Austen-Friers which is that of Caudiana It hath two of the greatest Churches that may bee found in Italy which are Saint Iustina and Saint Anthony with one of the greatest Customes of salt in Europe In the time of the Roman Common-wealth no City of the Empire had more Knights of Rome than had Padoa For that as Strabo testifieth there were sometimes counted five hundred of them at once Which must needs proceed from the extraordinary goodnesse of the soile and the greatnesse of private livelihoods But at this day the greatnesse of the Venetian Nobilitie hath in great part diminished the Nobilitie of other Cities Amongst which Aquileia in old time tooke in compasse twelve miles and made an hundred and twenty thousand Citizens
And Ravenna which was situated in a Lake as Venice is was once of such respect that it was thought fit and chosen first by Honorius and afterwards by the Gothes and Exarchs for the seat of the Empire In our daies by the conjuration of Cambraie it was besieged by Maximilian with seven hundred French Launces a thousand two hundred men at Armes Italians 18000. Dutch foot six thousand Spaniards two thousand Italians in pay and six hundred Adventurers of divers Nations with a huge quantitie of Artillery and all other Munition Against this force the Seigniory opposed as great a force for defence and put into the Citie six hundred men at Armes fifteene hundred light-Horse as many Carabines under very expert Commanders And for foot they had above twelve thousand Italians ten thousand drawne out of the Gallies a great number of Gentlemen of Venice and Peasants of the Country without number together with an Army of inestimable quantity of Munition and victuall with which quantity of men and provisions the greatnesse of their workes and fortifications well answered Now there being about and in Padoa two so great and populous Armies one to assault it another to defend it and that this infinite number of Horse on both sides did never cease from boot-haling and forraging the Country about setting fire on all that they could not carry away and that the Peasants had also conveyed away as much as they could into the Citie and the adjoyning holds yet did neither of these Armies ever want victuals during all that siege And yet as fruitfull as is Padoa the Country of Crema is no whit behinde it for all things for store and finenesse of flax beyond it Of Polesine it shall only suffice to say that it holdeth the like proportion with Padoa The Country of Vicenza hath the Champian exceeding fat and for that part thereof which is hilly few Countries come neere it for pleasantnesse It leaneth its shoulders upon the Alpes it hath on the right hand the new River on the left Bronta in the middest of it runnes Bacchilion Remon c. it is the Garden of Venice The Territory of Trevisa as it cannot bee reckoned amongst the fertillest yeâ— it is numbred amongst the pleasantest Now the Countries where the industrie of the people is more than the goodnesse of the soile are those of Verona Bergamo and Friuli For in the Bergamash there is more than forty miles of mountaine the Veronese hath many miles of champian altogether barren and sandy The like hath Friuli whence it commeth that these parts are much subject to dearths and scarcity of corne but what they want in Bread is re ompenced in Wine abundantly so that as I understand the Island alone of Scala which is one great Village in the Veronesse doth rent in this commodity to the number of five thousand crownes yearely Nor are they destitute of very good Wooll whereof they of Verona doe weave Cloths and Felts The Burgamash an infinite quantity of Dornix besides Broad-clothes and Kersies which they vent partly into Lombardie and partly into Almaigne The fruitfulnesse of the soile and industry of the people together is notably discovered in the territory of Brescia insomuch that I beleeve that no part of Italy in these two points can be compared thereto for opulencie and plenty in those two parts which for goodnesse of soile wee count to be fertill There is no private mans Garden for art and gracefulnesse of compartment or order more exquisitely cast or more diligently planted or more neatly kept and dressed than this whole territory Now touching that part of the â—rescian territory that is unfruitfull impossible it were to declare the diligence and art that is there used for ploughing of mountaines and for planting of Vines throughout the said mountaines But a sufficient testimonie thereof will bee that the barrenest part of this territory is no lesse well inhabited than is the best In the towne of Cordove alone it is knowne that if need require they are able in one day to make two hundred Harquibushes at all points out of the Masse although there be no Harquebush that goeth through lesse than ten hands at the least No Iron is brought in more than groweth in the Country and yet little goeth out imwrought Some is sold made into barres but most into wares In the City of Brescia are accounted more than two hundred Smiths shops of which fifty at least are Cutlers There are also some Iron Mines in Vâ—â—l Coâ—â—â—â—â—â— which yeeld water for six furnaces and six mills in which they make plate for Armour In the Citie of Cordove are made in great quantity Swords Daggers Halberds Knives and other like weapons In the Marquisate of Trevisae great quantity of excellent steele and so in Alphaga Soldo and in Cador exceeding good Swords are wrought in Belluno Felire and Seravalle The dominion which the Venetian hath by Sea is of two kinds as hath formerly bin said partly Continent partly Islands The greatest territory of the Continent is Istria and the best unlesse it were for that the ayre thereof is naturally unwholesome or rather to speak freely contagious and pestilent especially about Nola. For which cause that it grow not to be disinhabited the Seigniory alloweth to all men that will dwell there a certaine quantity of land with divers immunities and privileges besides It yeeldeth great abundance of Oyle Fish and Salt Dalmatia Sclavonia and Albania afford excellent wines and in these quarters partly by the commodiousnesse of the Sea and partly by reason of the entértainment and pay that runs there amongst the garrisons with the carefull industry of the Inhabitants the people live indifferently well there The Islands belonging to this State and lying within the Gulfe are not many The names of them are Veggia Arbe Brazza Pago Liesina Curzola Lissa with the Islands of Zara and Sesa They all yeeld in generall Wines of reasonable goodnesse Cherso with some other doe exceed for plenty of Cattell Milke Meats and Wooll Pago hath Salt-pits and yeeldeth great profit Veggia hath store of Pulse light Wines Wood and Horse though small They are all beautified with Havens excepting Arbe which defect is there recompenced with the naturall pleasantnesse of the Country They have very rich Fishings especially Lesina whose Sea yeeldeth Pilchers in great abundance The greatest of these Islands is Lesina containing in compasse fifty miles The best peopled is Curzola The most delicious Arbe and both with the parts of the Continent over against them whereof wee spake before doe yeeld great number of serviceable men for the field and the Gallies It remaineth to speake of the Islands out of the Gulfe Of which the first inorder is Corfu for commodiousnesse of situation of great account For it lieth in a manner in the very centre of all the Sea-dominious belonging to this State betweene the Adriatike and the Ionike Seas equally distant from Venice and
Candie In which respect it standeth fitly both to hinder an enemie that would assault the Islands and Continent within the Gulfe and to releeve Candie if it were distressed It also â—eth fitly to defend all the Westerne parts and to molest the East It standeth in so excellent a Seat for the defence of Italy that it may properly be termed the Bastion thereof It standeth well also for the conquest of Greece bordering upon it as it wereâ— strong mount or Cavallier I standeth opportunely for the receit releeving and uniting of the Forces and Navies of Christendome against the Infidelt And albeit the Island be not very plentifull in graine yet thorow the vicinitie thereof to Puglia and Epyre and the facile transportation it hath to Venice and Sicill it cannot want any necessaries The experience whereof hath beene manifested both in the time of the Romans and in our dayes also The Roman fleet made head alwayes at Corsu There also in the civill warres betwixt Caesar and Pompey did ride M. Bibuluâ— Pompey's Generall And in our memorie the forces of the league concluded by Paul the third and Pius the fifth did there assemble and from thence set forward The Island was of so powerfull an estate that it armed 6â— Vessels to Sea It aboundeth with excellent Oyle Wine Wax Hony and fruits of all sorts All which commodities it hath in that goodnesse proportion that better in the same kind are not to be found through the whole earth It hath in length 60 miles 20 miles over and in circuit an hundred and twenty It hath three places of great importance to wit the old Citie neere the old Seat of Pagiopili the new Fort and thereto adjoyning the Castle Saint Angelo besides sixty eight Townes Next in order is Cephalonia containing in compasse an hundred threescore and six miles It hath two hundred Townes with Havens belonging unto them Two whereof Argostoli and Guiscardo are most famous the third is Nallo It yeeldeth store of Graine Oyle Sheepe Cheese Wooll Honey and Currans and these in such plenty that thereby it receiveth great and yearely Revenues Candia is likewise one of the most renowned Islands of the Mediterranean It containeth in length two hundred sixty miles in breadth fifty and in compasse in regard of the many promontories it maketh almost six hundred It yeeldeth great plenty of Wine with us called Malvesies Cheese and Honey It is seated so conveniently and with such advantage for marine occurrances that Aristotle censured it to be Lady of the Sea His reason because it lieth very neere the middle betweene Europe Asia and betweene Greece the Islands of the Archipelago which in a manner Court her as their Mistresse and Soveraigne It lieth from Constantinople three hundred and fifty miles from Alexandria and Soria five hundred from Caramania Epire and Cyprus three hundred from Afrike two hundred There remaine behinde two other Islands Cerigo and Tine Of which Cerigo containeth in compasse sixty miles In situatian it is mountainous having one good City seated on the top of a Hill It hath two Havens the one called Delphino the other Tine That looketh North this South It hath besides divers creeks but narrow and unsafe with the ancients it was of good esteeme for Leon of Sparta considering well the seat and quality of the place wished that either it had never beene or being it had beene drowned as soone as it had beene made Which wish as things afterwards fell out wrought him a great opinion of wisdome and foresight For Romaratus who banished from Sparta and sojourned with Zerxes counselled him to bring up all his Navie unto this Island if hee meant to impatronize himselfe of Greece as hee might easily have done if hee had followed that counsell as in few yeares after did Nicius Generall of the Athenians in the warre of Peloponnesus In our time it is called the Lanthorne of the Archipelago Tine is in the middest of Archipelago six miles from Delos round about which Delos lie the Cyclades in number fifty three It hath in circuit forty miles with one great and populous Citie and by reason of the Site which is on a Hill very strong very many Townes it hath besides And herewith endeth the Sea-Dominion of the Venetian In all which there are little lesse than three hundred and fiftie thousand soules Which number perhaps is greater than a man at first would beleeve especially if he consider withall how some of these parts as Sclavonia are not very fruitfull and many of the Islands are barren besides the terrour of the Turkish incursions Insomuch that if their Countries were under any other Lord than the Venetian they would surely be defarted But the Seigniory with entertaining peace with all their Neighbours with building of Forts maintaining of Garrisons in places of necessitie and with exceeding expence of money keepe and maintaine their people in this sort as at this day we see them inhabited Fame reporteth the Venetians to be exceeding rich But besides opinion there is great reason why they should be so indeed First they are Lords of a large Territory both by Land and Sea but chiefly on Land where they have Cities of the best ranke of Italy with large and opulent Territories adjoyning unto them and full of people industrious and thriftie They have also rich Bishoprickes wealthy Abbeyes with the fattest and most commodious benefices of Italy Families both for Nobilitie and Revenue worshipfull and Buildings for State and Magnificence singular Besides which they have also very wealthy commonalties Amongst which to omit many Brescia alone hath eighteene thousand crownes of yearely Revenue and Asola which is but a Towne subject to Brescia ten thousand Another reason is the great advantage which the Venetian hath for Trafficke both in drawing unto himselfe other mens commodities and in venting his owne I call his owne commodities whatsoever is growing or made within the State or whatsoever Trade besides he hath ingrossed or by prescription of time appropriated to himselfe This advantage is marvellous great throughout the whole State of Venice for that the firme Land on every side is full of navigable Rivers and Lakes Besides it is for the greater part a plaine Countrey so that the conveyance of all sorts of Merchandize by Cart or by Horse is very easie They are also in possession of the Valleyes and passages of the Rhetian Giulian and Carmian Alpes by which lieth all the Traffick betweene Italy and Germanie The State of the Sea is full of excellent large and safe Harbours especially Dalmatia and Sclavonia The Islands have the like especially the greater ones as Corsu and Candia But the flower of gaine and emolument to this State is the Trafficke of the great Sea of Soria and Aegypt which the Venetian had altogether in his hand especially so much of the ancient Trafficke for spice which hath beene and yet is of reasonable good consequence unto them In summe all the
Piedmont is taken up with Montferrat but that belongs to Mantua Though in all Piedmont there be reckoned one Duchie of Aosta Marquisates fifteene Earldomes fifty besides Baronies many but these alas bee but petty ones such as have but Fiefs being but Gentlemen holding Fees or Mannors of the Dukes favour of which one writes that singly they are not very rich though all together they make a great noise Three Counties are reckoned in it and in them seven good Cities besides an hundred and fifty walled Townes Whereupon a Gentleman of that Nation boasted that his Countrie was an intire Citie of three hundred miles compasse Piedmont is said no nourish seven hundred thousand soules whereof the lesser halfe may be reckoned within this Dukes Dominions so that he may have some eight or nine hundred thousand subjects in the whole number The Dukes chiefe Citie here is Turin honoured now with an Vniversitie A strong place but made lesse than it was when the French were Masters of it that it might be the more defensible Saluzzes is a Bishops See also The first Founder of this Noble Family was Beroaldus of Saxonie brother to Otho the third Emperour who flying hither for killing that brothers wife taken in the act of Adultery was first made Generall to the Duke of Burgundie for whom he conquered Maurienne on Italy side which Lands the Duke giving to him hee became Lord of Maurienne His sonne was first made Count or Earle of Maurienne who marrying the daughter and heire of the Marquesse of Susa joyned both those Titles together His grand-childe inlarged his Dominion by the conquest of some of the neighbour Valleyes and his sonne Amadeus was for service done to the Emperour Henry the fifth made Earle of Savoy His grand-childe Humbert marrying the Count of Geneva's daughter made his father in Law to submit and acknowledge obedience unto him This Prince also upon the sailing of the heires of the Princes of Piedmont â—â—ts in for himselfe conquers divers places and takes Piedmont into his title also His son gains further upon his neighbours His grand-childe Peter winnes the Citie of Turine and gets confirmations of Richard Duke of Cornwall his kirsman and then Emperour in those Valleyes conquered by himselfe and his grand-father His sonne Philip marrying the heire of Burgundie was in her right made Earle of Burgundie and Savoy His brothers sonne Amadeus the fourth gained the Countrey of Bresse by marriage also His sonne Edward was made a Prince of the Empire and his son Amadeus wanne something from the Count of Geneva To whose sonne Amadeus the sixth part of Piedmont veelded itselfe He instituted the Order of Knight-hood of the Annanciada To his sonne Amadeus the seventh did the Countrey called Nizza en Provenza freely yeeld To honour his sonne Amadeus the eighth did the Emperour Sigismund advance Savoy to the title of a Dukedome Him did the Councell of Basile choose to be Pope which he afterwards quit to compound the schisme His sonne Lewis was in his fathers life-time first called Prince of Piedmont which is ever since the title of the heire apparrant he also obtained to be called Earle of Geneva Charles the first made the Marquesse of Saluzzes to performe homage Finally this present Duke of Savoy Charles Emmanuel first got that Marquisate of Saluzzes intirely into his hands which Henry the fourth of France wrung from him and made him release the County of Bresse to have Saluzzes againe And thus by degrees and yeares came this Family to these possessions Besides all which hee makes title and claime to the Marquisate of Montferrat the Earldome of Geneva the Principalitie of Achaia in Greece and the kingdome of Cyprus His ordinary Revenues are thus collected His customes upon Salt fiftie thousand crownes from Susa foure and twenty thousand forren Merchandize eighteene thousand from Villa Franca c. five and twentie thousand Ancient Rents c. threescore and ten thousand The ordinary tax of Piedmont two hundred threescore and three thousand from confiscations condemned persons commutations of punishments and of the Iewes c. fifty thousand The totall is five hundred thousand French crownes What his extraordinaries may amount unto cannot be knowne but certaine it is that in a few yeares he raised eleven millions of crownes out of Piedmont alone So that we may well allow him one million of yearely commings in one with another out of which these summes are yearely issued upon certaine expences Diet wages c. of the Dukes owne Court threescore thousand crownes Allowed to the Duchesse twenty thousand The Duke of Nemeurs his kinsman pension fourteene thousand Standing wages to Iudges Counsellors c. on both sides the Alpes fourescore and ten thousand Vpon Embassadors Intelligences c. sixteene thousand Vpon his Guard Pages Messengers c. ten thousand Given away in Pensions and favours twelve thousand Expences of pleasure ten thousand Charges of his souldiery ten thousand and of his Gallies two and twenty thousand The totall is three hundred and eightie thousand French crownes The rest goes into the Treasury But in this former account the expences upon building and repairing of Forts is not reckoned which must needs amount to a masse of money seeing that no Prince of Europe in so little ground unlesse those of the Low-Countries perchance hath so many fortified places and few stronger in the world either by Nature of Arâ— eight hundred Castles being reckoned in Piedmont alone Of Land-souldiers his muster-bookes shewes him about twenty thousand often exercised by their Captaines and Collonels and three Gallies for scowring of the Coast. And now for the State and termes he stands in with other Princes his neighbours they be these To the Papacie is his Family much beholding the Pope having made his second son Victor a Cardinall and his third son Philibert Admirall of the Gallies of the Church A great dependancie hath he on the Pope besides for whereas Cardinall Aldabrandino Nephew to Clement the eighth hath purchased Raiensa in Piedmont to the Duke after whose decease that rich Territory must fall to the Church unlesse the Pope be pleased to confirme it upon the Duke With Spaine both the Duke and his eldeâ—â— son Philip Emanuel have very neere alliance Aâ— time there was that the Spaniard with-held his Pension from the Duke and he againe discharged his garrison of Spaniards in Turâ—ne c. but all being now piec't up betweene them it concernes Spaine not to displease him because hee may stop up the passages by which the Spanish forces might march out of Italy into Germanie Venice and hee are in a common league and correspondencie Divers States and persons of the Switzers take pension of him and the Citie of Geneva is in bodily feare of him so was Genoa in these late warres and may be againe With other Princes of Italy he is in good termes except with Mantua it equally concernes them all to see that one another grow not too great and
Iaverin in 94. where of thirteene Gallies the Turkes tooke ten that losse is not yet repaired the Emperour not having at this time above five Gallies which at the siege of Strigonium durst not make head against three of the Turkes which came to releeve the Towne There bee moreover ordinarily upon the Danubie sixteene small Barkes twelve foot broad and fifty foot long these carry in the prow two peeces a crogue three foot long and one pound bullet they are rowed by souldiers with twenty Oares on a side having their halfe pikes standing by them and their peeces hanging at their backes The Captaine governeth the rudder and the Lieutenant attendeth on the peeces These barkes for that which I have seene are fitter for the skout and guard of the Campe when it marcheth or lodgeth by the waterside than commodious for fight The Hungarians presuming more than reason on their valour in Campania have ever neglected to fortifie their frontiers the last and best invented meanes whereby small States preserve themselves from being over-run by the great which error being better lookt unto by the Princes of Austria who about fifty yeeres since obtained that Kingdome have used some diligence in this kinde yet with so small judgement as that no Fortresse in the Land can justly bee said to be strong except Rab the rest being either onely strong by fight as Tockay Villak Strigonium Comora Altemburgh Papae Canisia or by art as Castlenovo and Novigrade or neither by art nor sight as Guents and Edenburgh passages of importance in nether Hungarland with almost infinite others Tockay Altemburgh Papa and Canisia are governed by the Germans Novigrade Castlenovo Strigonium and Komara have Hungarish Governours but the greatest part of their Garrisons be Dutch a device peradventure as well to secure the Emperour of Hungarland as to defend those places against the Turkish inrodes to which service the Hungarians are more proper if they were provided oflike Armes These Fortresses were well provided of all sorts of Munition Artillery Powder Bullets Fire-workes and Victuals but not so well foreseene with defendants as is convenient against so mighty an Enemy as the Turke there being in the last recited fortresse not above fifteene hundred men and in some not two hundred How abundant this Province is in victuals I say no more than hath beene mentioned in the beginning of this Discourse that it is one of the most plentifulest Countries in Europe furnishing the Inhabitants with abundance without borrowing of any neighbour Province For as for the Bread Wine and Oats which Austria ministreth that is onely when the Campe is lodged by the River Danubius which Merchants transport thither rather for their gaine than that their Armes suffer any scarcity in want thereof Artillery is sent them from the Emperours Arsenall in Vienna themselves neither finding great peeces nor making small which likewise they have out of Germany as also Powder and Shot A note of their exceeding negligence having excellent Metals for this purpose which they transport unwrought into Germany The greatest fruit which the Emperour reapeth by the Crowne of Hungarland ariseth by the benefit of Mines which yeeld him yeerely one million and a halfe of Gilders which commeth cleerely into his Treasurie the presidiarie souldiers being all paid with the contribution money as iâ— also his Lieutenant Generall 30000. Dollars yeerely for his provision The Emperour Maximilian the second tooke into his hands the living of the Cathedrall and Collegiat Churches giving to the Bishops and Canons small stipends by which device he gained yeerely halfe a million of Gilders The religious houses are almost all abandoned for the feare the Monkes and Friers have of the Turke except those of the Gray-Friers to which order he is very favourable The Villages likewise are many but some wholly desolate the Peasants retiring themselves under the Turke where they live with lesse agrievance than under the Emperour Their livings are confiscate which hath much increased the yeerely Revenue of that Kingdome Now Hungarland being not in better termes to support it selfe against the irresistable power of the Turke than appeareth in the premises it may reasonably be demanded what hath beene the cause that the Turke in an hundred and fifty yeeres space about which time hee invaded that Country hath not made an absolute conquest thereof For having in this time not conquered above two third parts thereof it is manifest that he must be defective in the meanes before spoken of wherewith Princes augment their Greatnesse viz. either in Treasure Munition Men Armes or that which is principall in judgement to embrace or prosecute occasions For answer unto which I say first that the Turkish Emperour hath not only above these foure hundred yeeres beene superiour to the Kings of Hungarland in Treasure and Munition but also to any other Prince in the world so is hee likewise in number of his Captaines and private Souldiers but borrowing a conjecture from the managing of his actions it is manifest that his councell of war schooled above in the barbarous service of Persia hath ever beene inferiour to that of Christendome as it is at this present Secondly the Emperour hath of late served himselfe in all his occasions of worthy Chieftaines as Count Charles Maunsfielt the Marquesse Sanseverino Alexander Malospina Francisco de Monte the Baron Swarzenburg George Basta Ferrant di Rossi c. All which either by their experience in their Netherlandish warres or diligence in Historie or else paines in both have long since obtained the names of great Souldiers which providence of late times used by the Emperours and heretofore by other Princes hath in part prevented the Turkes designes in the intirenesse of this Conquest Another hindrance hath beene the evill arming of the Turkish Souldiers the greatest numbers whereof are naked And which is as great a defect none of them carry Weapons of much offence except the Ianizars who serve with Muskets of longer and bigger bore than the Christians To which number of Ianizars being 2000. tripled if 20000. Pikes compleat were added they would make an Armie of greater consequence for the Conquest of this Kingdome which is secured by passages than doth the multitude of Horses in which the Turke putteth so great confidence I must also confesse that the Turke in all his attempts against Hungarie hath used irreproveable judgement in making no inrode into that Country but when hee had peace with his Neighbours and the Christians at division amongst themselves atchieving by such providence infinite victory So if he had prosecuted the least advantage with constancy and celerity befitting the occasions the Conquest of Hungarland had beene finished many yeeres since Of all negligences in this kinde none hath beene of greater note than that of Mahomet the third superiour in the battell of Kerestur in 96. by which victory not Hungarie alone but all Austria stood in great danger For the Christian Armie being irrecoverably overthrowne
Persians but the Georgians and Arabians also betooke themselves to the exercise of Armes and therein attained to such ability that to this day they are ever and anon in tumult and beginne to recover some of their losses This was the true reason as aforesaid that induced Amurath and his Counsellours distrusting the obedience of that people against the Turkish custome there to erect many Citadels as at Chars Nassivan Lori Teflis and at Tauris whereinto they thrust great Garrisons as namely into that of Tauris eight thousand The predecessors of Amurath who reposed the maine reputation of their forces to consist in being Masters of the field made no account of these holds maintaining this rule That who is strong in the field needeth not the assistance of Holds and who will maintaine many fortresses garrisoned can never be very strong in Campania From these and such like oversights have arisen all the corruptions whereof I have spoken in this relation of the Turkish greatnesse Whereby those Armies which were wont to amount to two hundred thousand fighting men and upward and their Navies accustomed to bee of two hundred saile and more are now brought to a farre lesse reckoning They are now come to fifty thousand the proportion that Hebraim brought with him not many yeares since into Hungarie And to some thirty six Gallies or thereabouts with which Cicola Admirall of that Empire came of late into the Levant Seas By which diminutions it hath fallen out that a poore Prince of Transilvania durst meet Sinan Bassa and fight with him and that the Vayvod of Valachia durst also make him the like opposition So likewise I say that this one Kingdome and one Common-wealth hath done more in abatement of the ambition and checking the fortune of the Ottoman than all Christian States have done all together For where all the rest of the Princes bordering anciently upon them were in short time devoured spoiled of their Estates the Hungarian and the Venetian alone have for the space of one hundred and fifty yeares and more maintained themselves And though both the one and the other have quitted unto the Ottoman some parts of their Territories yet have they well warded and retained the residue So that to speake truth Christianity hath at this day no other frontier upon the Turke but what is theirs which how much it importeth no man can rightly judge who hath not by experience made triall how dreadfull the Ottoman power is to all those that dwell neere it And howbeit in these later yeares the Hungarian hath had in his favour the continuall supplies of Germanie and the Venetian hath beene assisted by the association of the Pope and the Spaniard yet it is to be understood that unlesse both those and these had had of their owne a sufficient body of warre the cold assistance of others would finally have helped their sudden necessities The State of Bethlen Gabor in Transilvania c. THis Country hath Nature it selfe at one time both fortified and honoured for the woods and Hercynian mountaines doe round about inviron it gathering it into the shape of a Crowne The length is two hundred twenty five miles English and the breadth two hundred The Ancients made it a part of Dacia but the latter Writers from the lying of it beyond the woods have called it Transylvania 〈…〉 name Sienburgen or the new Latine name Septâ—m â—aâ—â—ra it hath not from the seven Castles set to defend the Frontiers as some mistake it but from those seven Quarters or Camps into which the old Hunnes at their invasion divided their Army Thorow these woods and mountaines there be but eleven Avenues or entrances out of other Countries into Transylvania T is inhabited by three severall Nations the Siculi which be the ancientest the Hungarians and the Saxons The Religions publikely professed are three also The Arrian the Romish and the Reformed and this last divided into the Lutheran and Calvinisticall The Popish hath continued there of old The Arrian heresie was first brought in by Blandrata Anno 1556. It chiefly infected the Towne of Clausenburg where even at this day the Arrians have a populous College and a free Church though by the religious diligence of Bethlen Gabor scarce one fourth part of the City be now infected with this poyson Both Papists and Arrians professe in great freedome for that the Prince at his Inauguration is alwayes sworne to defend them As members politike of the Kingdome The Saxons use their own mother tongue the rest speak the Hungarian The number of Seven is much observed in Transilvania for by this number is the whole Countrey variously divided For first both the Siculi and Saxons and each severally have divided their portions into seven Countries or Seats the Shire-towne as it were being head of the Villages about it to which Townes those of that division repaire for matter of Justice Secondly there bee seven capitall Townes unto which the Villagers round about are to bring their Taxes and Tributes where being received by Auditors and under-Treasurers it is afterward returned into the grand Exchequer Thirdly over and above all these is the whole land of Transilvania divided into seven larger Counties First Coloszien whose Metropolis or chiefe City is Clausenburg Secondly Szolnok whose chiefe Towne is Dees Thirdly Dobocen-Landt The fourth Countie hath Alba Iulia or Weisenburg for its chiefe and that famous for the Residence and Palace of the Prince The fifth is named Thorden from Thorda its Metropolis The sixth is Keokeollea which takes name from the River Keokeolleo and gives name to its chiefe Towne Keokeolleovar The seventh and last Towne and County is Hungad which gave birth and name to the famous Family of Hungades Seven principall Cities it also hath First Hermanstadt the ancient Metropolis of Transylvania Secondly Cronstat Thirdly Szas Fourthly Clausenburg Fifthly Bestereze Sixthly Sespurg And seventhly Medroish in the middle of all the Countrey The whole Countrey is very fruitfull in one commoditie or other Corne Beeves Muttons and Fish Gods plentie all cheape beyond imagination a fat one being not worth above ten or twelve shillings English So much Wine they have in some places that at Vintage time it may be bought for an English farthing or halfe-peny a pinte Very rich it is also underground as in Salt-pits Stone-quarries whereof some be pretious and mines both of Gold and Silver Iron Quick-silver and other metals So that nothing is wanting for the life of man either for nutriment or ornament and that which is part of a wonder also though there be no where more store of money yet be there no where meaner prizes for their commodities For proofe of this at the election of Bethlen Gabor there were an hundred measures of Wheat sold in Clausenburg Market for one Rix Dollar and few Gentlemen there be who yearely reape not ten twenty or thirty stacks of Wheat as big as houses saith mine Author Their droves and flocks be answerable
the middest of a Lake and is in the Maps falsly called Echyed And those be the Countries of Hungaria which lying neere to the Turke and further from the Emperor did for their owne safeguard voluntarily at first put themselves under the protection of Bethlen Gabor whom with the Transilvanians they also elected for their Prince And now follow those seven Counties which the same Prince hath by the sword and conquest taken from the German Emperour which lie next in situation unto those before mentioned The first of these is that of Szâ—atmar lying neerer to Transilvania and touching both upon Maramaros and Szolnok aforesaid The chiefe Towne gives name to the Shire being a very strong one and served by a most plentifull Country about it The next Country so conquered is Zabolczi whose Burrough Towne is Debrecen situate in a large and most fertile levell of an hundred English miles long and broad and adorned with a goodly College of Students This County from the Southerne parts of Hungaria subject to the Turkes reaches over the goodly River Tibiscus fifty English miles right out ascending from the East to the South and West in which parts be the townes and villages of the warlike Hayduks so famous in the Turkish History a free people they held themselves all Gentlemen in service of no Lord but of their Leaders in time of warres and those are still of their owne Nation yet all bound to serve in the Armies of the Prince of Transilvania They live by their owne private Lawes and are most stiffe for the Calvinist Religion Next come those Counties which lie in the midst of these aforenamed The first of which is Bereghez whose Metropolis is Berekszas and this is the driest and barrennest Country of Hungaria Here is the Fort of Echyed so built in the midst of Lakes and Bogs that there is no approach to be made within foure miles of it either by horse or foot but by one bridge onely This makes it have the name of the strongest peece of all Bethlen Gabors Dominions perhaps of the whole world and therefore chosen by him to keepe the Crowne of Hungaria in when he had it in his custody Anno 1622. All these three Countries aforesaid conquered from the Emperour together with these former which belong unto him by Election lie situated in the forme of a ragged Triangle betwixt Transilvania and the River Tibiscus the first line whereof is made up by the County Maramaros out of which Tibiscus flowes originally The second line is either made by the River of Maros Marusius which falls â—nto the Tibiscus neere IÃ ppa a towne of the Turkes dominions although the better and evener line be made by the County Belenges The third line of this Triangle towards the West ends at the Castle of Tokai under whose walls the River Brodogh falls into the Tibiscus From this Castle we beginne to account the other foure conquered Counties which lie on Hungaria side and in respect of Transilvania are beyond the Tibiscus The first of which lying beyond Tibiscus and Brodogh is called Vgocz or Vngh of a River of that name whose chiefe towne is Vnghar the second is Hommona where the Iesuites have a College This Country touches upon Poland The second of these conquered Counties a member also of this latter is called Zemlen as its chiefe City also is Its second City is Saros Patak where the Palatine or Earle-marcher of that part of Hungaria subject to Bethlen Gabor usually keepes his residence Ennoblished it is besides with the greatest College belonging to the reformed Religion in all those parts wherein namely are fourescore Fellowes three hundred Schollars a Master and foure Readers all maintained by their owne setled Revenues like ours in England and all planted in a dainty aire a rich and most delicate Country The third conquered County is Porsod whose Metropolis is Tokay aforesaid which with its Fort and Castle was in consideration of 60000. pounds rendred by the Emperour unto Bethlen Gabor in the yeare 1628. August the 10. which its new Lord hath since re-edified This towne is overlookt by that which they call The golden Mountaine three English miles in height and seven in compasse which beares a wine of a more delicate and rich race than the Canaries and inestimable plenty too here and all abouts the Country This Country confronts upon the Turkish Territories and beyond Rudabaneya in the west parts begins the dominion of the Emperour The fourth of these Counties of his beyond Tibiscus and the utmost bounds of his conquests is called Abavyvar whose Metropolis is Cassovia the fairest and richest of all those parts and newly walled and fortified by the Conquerour Inhabited it is by the Hungarian and German Nations both of which here have their severall Churches Here likewise is a College as there also bee at Geonez and Sepsi two neighbour Cities Here also is the Bishopricke of Lelesz which being popish was upon request delivered up unto the Emperours disposing in that late treaty of Pacification And these be the goodly dominions of Bethlen Gabor in Hungaria which on the East are bounded with Transilvania on the West with the Turkish parts of Hungaria on the North with Poland and on the South with the Counties of Heves Torn and Genevar c. all subject to the Emperour As for his two Dukedomes of Oppelen and Ratibor in Silesia they being farre distant and chargeable to hold hee made a faire surrender of them into the Emperours hands in that treaty of Peace concluded betwixt them Anno 1624. What Revenues and Certainties may bee raised from hence is not to bee ghessed at in these troublesome times in which seasons quiet possession is to bee accounted the chiefe part of the Revenues seeing the subject is then rather to bee releeved than oppressed The Forces which hee is able to raise from hence with his owne pay and money must needs be very great seeing that with them hee hath not onely defended himselfe and gained upon the Emperour but so farre pressed upon him as to set so many townes on fire in Austria it selfe that by the light of those Bonefires the Emperour might reade a Letter in his owne Bed-chamber in Vienna Bethlen Gabor finally both for his valour and fortune is more dreaded by the Emperour than any other Christian King or Potentate of Europe And now for that this Prince hath so arrested the incroching greatnesse of the Emperour Ferdinand in those parts that he may well be called The scourge of the house of Austria he is therefore most mortally hated by all the Papists of Christendome who are sottishly addicted unto that Family Hence those scornes and slanders of him that he was basely borne that he was a Turke in Religion yea Circumcised and an hundred other Iesuiticall knaveries And for that hee hath not still beene ready to doe as we would have him in England since these infortunate warres of Bohemia even we good Protestants have thought that hee
party-coloured Ensignes These and such like furnitures doe cause them to bee discerned of their fellowes make them seeme terrible to their Enemies and doe encourage their minds to fiercenesse and prowesse Their Horse are but small yet very nimble and farre more couragious than the Dutch It is thought that upon necessity Poland is able to raise an hundred thousand horse and Lituania seventy thousand but far inferiour in goodnesse to the Polish They have so great trust in the great number of their horse that nothing fearing the power of any Enemies they regard not the building of Fortresses but resolve that they are able to defend their Country their Wives and Children their liberty and goods in the open field against any Prince whatsoever boasting that in either chance of warre they never turned their backes Sigismund Augustus laboured that in the Diets of the Kingdome order might be taken for the fortifying of Cracovia because of neighbour-hood of the Emperour but he could never effect it partly because it should not give their Kings opportunity of absolute authority and tyrannicall Emperie partly because they thinke themselves by noble courage sufficiently able to defend the Kingdome They have no infanterie for all the people of the Kingdome are divided either into Merchants and Artificers which inhabit the Cities or labourers which live in the country in such subjection as we spake of before and this is the reason that the Gentlemen onely goe to the war and will not in any case serve on foot but alwaies when occasion serveth they doe give wages unto the German and Hungarish footmen and of these King Stephen in his journey into Livonia entertained under his colours little lesse than 16000. to convey his great Ordnance 1609. Sigismund being called into Moscovie by the treason of Sulskey who had slaine Demetrius his Lord and Master in Mosco departed from Cracovia with 30000. horse and 10000. foot exceedingly well furnished and resolute Wherein in truth consisteth the sole commendation of the Polish Gentlemen As for manners for the most part they are discourteous and uncivill a very murderous and wicked people especially in their drunkennesse and that towards strangers For Pioners they use the Tartars and their owne unplandish people The Kingdome is sufficiently furnished stored with great Ordnance and all furniture belonging thereto of which it can suffer no manner of scarcitie first because the Gentlemen and Noblemen keepe many in their castles next for the neighbour-hood of Germany which is exceeding rich in Metall to that use and plentifull of Antificers to forge anything belonging thereunto And though it is not usuall to see many castles in Polonia yet the Fortresses of Leopolis and Camentzie in Russia the Castle of Cracovia in the lesse Poland Polocensis on the Frontiers of Moscovia Mariembourge and some other Townes in Livonia are peeces in truth of great strength These forces of Polonia which wee have spoken of are such in quantity and quality that few Nations in Europe can equall them none surpasse them one thing they want and that is Celeritie For to the sure strengthening of every Kingdome foure things are required that is to say That their forces be of their owne subjects That it be Populous Valiant and Quicke their owne because it is dangerous trusting to a stranger Populous because of re-enforcements after checkes or overthrowes Valiant because number without courage little availeth yea it bringeth forth confusion And Quicke that they may lightly move and speedily be drawne whither necessitie enforceth The last of these foure are Polacks especially want that is Celerity occasioned two waies First for defect of absolute authority in the Prince which is much checked by prolonging and adjourning of Parliaments procured many times by the frowardnesse of the Nobilitie And secondly for want of ready money and quicke levies thereof For the King hath no power to determine any thing to denounce warre to impose taxes or to gather treasure without the consent of these Parliaments and these Parliaments where it is necessary that many be present are like an Engine made of many peeces which without losse of time can neither easily be joyned nor readily moved For in warlike affaires those Princes make best speed which are best able to command and have most money in readinesse otherwise in appointing and ordering the Diets and devising that the Actions may answer the Counsels than in executing and in providing of money there hapneth such losse of time that little is left for the beginning of the journey much lesse to accomplish Besides the Barons and Nobles are at such charges and tarry so long when they are there that at their departure they have little left to maintaine after-charges It may be that for the defence of the State quicker and readier resolution would bee taken because of the imminent danger fatall in generall But for the conquest of any forren place I beleeve they will alwaies proceed with like flownesse and irresolution for the hope of good doth not so much move vs as the feare of evill Yet hath our age seene in the reigne of Sigismund Augustus the Moscovite to have conquered the Provinces of Moloch and Smolock and that without resistance or revenge a cowardize ill beseeming so great a King and so mighty a State as likewise hee invaded Livonia without impeachment which had shadowed it selfe under the protection of the said Sigismund In the daies of Henry of Anjow Iohn Prince of Moldavia even he that with an undaunted spirit and famous victory held warre against the Turke was shamefully forsaken of them contrary to the covenants of confederacy betweene him and this Sigismund concluded So that we must needs confesse that such as is the courage valour and reputation of the Prince such is the resolution alacrity and forces of the Polackes of themselves populous valiant and couragious Stephen Bathori had good testimony hereof in whose time Polonia not onely maintained the honour of a King sufficient to defend it selfe from forren Armes but also to make conquests of great matters from most potent Enemies And seeing we have spoken of Celerity a vertue most necessary for every State it shall not bee amisse to speake of the causes thereof which as is aforesaid are two viz. The reputation of the Prince which giveth it life and store of Coine which preserves it in action for wee have seene in mightiest Armies the body by the slownesse of the head to have spent the time most idly and very famous victories for want of money to give continuall motion to action to have brought forth small or no effects Besides the disposition of a Souldier is a great helpe hereunto for no man can truly praise the German and Bohemian Foot-men for Celerity but this commendation without doubt is proper to the Italian Spaniard and Frenchmen not onely for that they are of better constitution of body but for that which in warre is all in all they are better contented
to live with a little Though they want Coine they are not discouraged neither wax sicke with fruits if flesh be wanting and happen what may they longer and better can indure hardnesse and scarcitie Their riding light armed is of more execution than armed at all pieces and their Argolitires more serviceable than Lanciers for which cause the French also in their late broiles have quitted their Lances wherein of old did consist the glory of their Armes and now taken themselves to the Pistoll But to what purpose they have thus done let another dispute for I say not that a light armed man is absolutely to be preferred before a man at armes in chances of warre but only affirme that he is more active and more ready yea the goodnesse of the Horse is of great consequence For the Flanders Horse â—arâ—e excelleth the Frislander and German The Hungariâ— Horse the Polonian the Turkie Horse the Genet the Barâ—â—ry Horse is more speedy than the rest betweene both is the Courser of Naples who though he be not so swift as the Spanish Genet yet is he better able to indure travell and to â—eare the weight of Armor not becomming over-flow therwith To speake truth experience manifesteth the German Horse by reason of their slow pace to worke small effect either to pursue the flying Enemie or swiftly to flie from their executing adversary for if the Wallachian Hungarian Polish Turkish Moorish or Barbarie Horsemen should breake the Germans they cannot speedily fall and if it happen the Germans to overthrow them they are as unable to pursue them for they charge slowly and retire heavily So in fights at Sea ships of burthen are of small service because iâ— wind want they cannot be moved the Galleasses are some what better yet performe little more but the best of all is the Galley for his â—wife stâ—rage And for proofe hereof wee have seene the Navie of the Christians consisting of great Ships to have spent the better part of Summer and warlike season in preparations onely And on the contrary the Turkish Fleet soone furnished and speedily put to Sea Of such advantage is spare diet and needfull provision of the Turkish affaires and so discommodious is gluttony to the proceedings of the Christians For the provision of Wine and other delicates is as troublesome to the Christians as the whole provision for a Campe to the Turkish Armies Therefore let no man marvell if they march in all their journies excellent well furnished with Ordnance Shot Gun-powder and all necessaries for at land they have their Carriages laden onely with provision at Sea their Ships without Wine Pullets and such needlesse vanities At a word they goe to the warre to fight and not to fill their bellies THE THIRD BOOKE Of Africke THat tract of the habitable World tending towards the South which at this day wee call Africa and the Grecians Lyâ—ia containeth one of those three divisions which were knowne to the Ancients and yet not fully discovered partly in regard of vast Desarts impossible to bee travelled by Land and wholly covered with wind-driving sands in manner of a tempestuous Sea and partly in regard of the long tedious and uncertaine Navigation undertaken by few discovered but little and fully knowne to none The undertakers whereof were Hanno the Carthaginian and Eudoxius a banished man under Ptolomie King of Alexandria But in this latter age it hath beene wholly navigated by the Portugals and sufficiently by them discovered especially from the Pillars of Hercules almost to the very bottome of the Arabian Gulfe The first of them that passed the Cape of Good Hope was Vaseo de Gama in the yeare of our Lord 1497. from whence continuing his course to Calecut and so to the residue of the East Indies to the unspeakable honour and achievement of that Nation I will not spend time in discourse upon the Originall of the name Quia paucae civitates norint originem but it is situated in manner of a Peninsula conjoyned with a small necke of Land lying betweene the Mediterranean Sea and the Arabian Gulfe In quantity it exceedeth Europe at least by twice but it is not halfe so well inhabited for that is not so temperate for inhabitation Many places lying waste somewhere for want of water somewhere for want of manurance somewhere for abundance of light sand and sterile Dust and all subject to the immoderate heat of the scorching Sun And the nature of these Sands are such that sometimes they lie as Mountains in one part of the Desarts and presently upon the rising of any gale of wind they are carried most furiously to another in manner of a violent and terrible tempest And last of all the increase of venomous Serpents and devouring Creatureâ— is so generall that in some places no man will in some places no man dare to manure or inhabit the adjoyning Countrie although most fruitfull By reason whereof as aforesaid the Region seemeth rather waste than inhabited but where it is manured it is exceeding fruitfull and full of inhabitation especially toward the North side which looketh toward Europe and alongst the Sea Coasts betweene the promontory of Good Hope and Cape Niger where the â—aines Mountaines and Vallies are singular fruitfull and pleasant as places injoying the benefit of a perpetuall Spring-tide Our moderne Cosmographers upon the North side bound it with the Mediterranean and Herculian Sea upon the East with the Arabian Gulfe and that Istmus of Asia that lieth betweene the said Mediterranean and the Arabian Seas Vpon the South beat the waves of the great Ocean especially towards the Cape of Good Hope which deriving its denomination from the Country adjoyning viz. Aethiopia is termed the Aethiopian Sea Vpon the West on this side the Equinoctiall heth the Atiantike Ocean and beyond that it is termed the Aethiopian The Celestiall situation with the description of the renouned Mountaines famous Rivers and remarkable Capes all worthy to be registred if brevity requisite for so small a volume did not perswade the contrary I would not omit for the delight of those who desire to make deepest progressions to this kinde of study The living Creatures both tame and wilde which this and no other climate affordeth by the testimony of Leo Afer are many As first the Elephant a docible and wilde beast found in many parts of the Continent The Giraffa most admirable fierce and seldome seene The Camel is a gentle beast and tame wherein the wealth of the Arabians doth chiefly consist The Barbarie Horse and the wilde Horse whereof many of the Arabians inhabiting the desarts doe feed The Dant or Iant resembleth the Oxe and of his bide are wrought â—mpenetrable Bâ—cklers Here likewise live the wilde Oxen and the wilde Asse The Adimain is like the Ramme but in stature resembling the Asse with cares long and slagging The tame Oxen that live on the mountaines are small bodied but laboursome and strong Their Rammes differ onely in their
boughs and leaves having great flocks of Cattell which they preserve with much care These are the chiefe the residue are not worth the reading for nothing can be spoken unto but their barrennesse or fertility their poverty or riches blessings and curses peculiar more or lesse to every of these Nations The Xeriffe AMongst all the Potentates of Africkâ— I doe not thinke that there can any one be found to excell this Prince either in wealth or power His Dominion containeth all that tract of Mauritania which the Romans called Tingitana and stretcheth from the promontorie Bayadir or Tanger and from the Atlantike Ocean to the River Mulvia In which progresse is contained the best portion of all Africke the best inhabited the pleasantest the fruitfullest and most civill Herein amongst others are the famous Kingdomes of Fez and Marocho the one divided into seven Provinces the other into eight The Countrey is divided into Plaines and Mountaines the Mountaines are inhabited with a fierce people rich in pastures and Cattell and possessing a great part of the lesse and bigger Atlas Betweene the greater Atlas and the Ocean lieth the Plaine Countrey and therein the Royall Citie of Marocho distant foureteene miles from Atlas watered with many Springs Brookes and Rivers In times past this City contained one hundred thousand housholds and was the chiefest of Africke but by little and little it is decayed and now lieth more waste than inhabited In the Kingdome of Marocho besides others is Tedsi a Towne of five thousand hoâ—sholds and Tagoast of eight thousand Taradent giveth place to none for Noblenesse and traffike though for largenesse and circuit It is situated betweene Atlas and the Ocean in a plaine sixteene miles long and little lesse broad abounding with Sugar and all kinde of provision The good regard and continuall abode which Mahumet Xeriffe made in this place did greatly augment ennoblish this Towne Being past Atlas you enter into most batle plaines wherein how fruitfull the soile is of Sugar Olives Cattell and all good things can hardly be spoken Fez. THe Kingdome of Fez likewise containeth divers Provinces excellent well peopled Amongst them is Alga a territory of eightie miles long and sixty broad Elabut is an hundred miles long and sixty broad Eriffe is a Province wholly mountainous therein are said to bee three and twenty branches of the Mount Atlas inhabited for the most part with savage and barbarous people Caret is drie and rockie more like Lybia than Barbarie Now because the glory and Majesty of this Kingdome consisteth especially in the City of Fez I thinke it not amisse to describe the situation thereof It is divided in two parts a little distant one from another the one is called the old Town the other the new A little River likewise divideth the old Towne into two parts the East part is called Beleyda containing foure thousand housholds the West part is commonly called old Fez and hath fourescore thousand and upward standing not farre from the new Fez which likewise hath eight thousand Old Fez standeth partly upon hils partly on plaines and hath in it fifty Mahumetan Temples of admirable largenesse All of them have their fountaines and pillars of Alablaster and Jasper Besides these there are six hundred of a lesse sort amongst which that which is commonly called Carucen is most beautifull built in the heart of the City and containing halfe a mile in compasse In breadth it containeth seventeene Arches in length an hundred and twenty borne up by two thousand five hundred white marble pillars under the chiefest Arch where the Tribunall is kept hangeth a most huge Lampe incompassed with an hundred and ten lesser Under the other Arches hang very great Lamps in each of which burne an hundred and fifty lights They say in Fez that all these Lamps were made of the Bels which the Arabians brought out of Spaine who not onely made prey of Bels but of Columnes Pillars Brasse Marble and whatsoever was rich first erected by the Romans and afterwards by the Gothes There are in Fez above two hundred Schooles two hundred Innes and foure hundred Water-mils every one driven with foure or five wheeles There are also divers Colleges among which that which is called Madarac is accounted for one of the most finest peeces of workmanship throughout all Barbarie There is likewise 600. Conduits from whence almost every house is served with water It were a long labour to describe their Burse they call it Alcacer it is a place walled about having twelve gates and divided into fifteene walkes where Merchants meet to dispatch their businesse under Tents Their delightsome Gardens and pleasant Parkes with the Rillets and waters running thorow them I can hardly describe For the most part the King keepeth his Court at Fez wherein he hath a Castle Palaces and Houses adorned with rare workmanship rich and beautifull even to his hearts desire He hath a way under ground from the old Towne to the new For greatnesse and statelinesse thereof by the grant of former Kings it injoyeth this strange privilege not to indure any siege unlesse the Citizens shall thinke their Prince for strength and force able and equall to cope with his Enemy if not without reproach of treason they may yeeld their City before the enemie approach within halfe a mile of it This have they done that so goodly and so flourishing a City should not suffer spoile under pretext of unprofitable temporizing It is of no lesse moment for situation store of Corne Oyle Flax and Cattell than for pleasantnesse of territory and plenty of Water The Wals are very strong and defended with many Bulwarkes The Inhabitants are very thriftie given to traffike and especially to the making of Cloths of Wooll Silke and Cotten The Kings eldest sonne is called the Prince of Mequivez Though the Kingdome have no good Havens upon the Mediterranean Sea yet great store of Englishmen and Frenchmen resort to Alarach Aguer and other Ports in the Ocean whereof some belong to the Kingdome of Fez and other to the Kingdome of Marocho They carrie thither armor and other wares of Europe which they barter for Sugar and other commodities But how the Kingdomes of Fez and Marocho two severall principalities with their dependances became subject to one Crowne I thinke it worthy relation because a more strange and memorable accident hath not happened in our age About the yeare 1508. a certaine Alfaique borne in Tigumedet in the Province of Dura beganne to grow in reputation a man of a reaching wit and no lesse ambitious than learned in the Mathematickes his name was Maâ—umet Ben-Amet otherwise called Xeriffe by his owne commandement This man deriving his pedigree from Mahumet and emboldned by the civill warre of Africke and the differences of the States and Common-weales thereof wherein in those daies the Portugals were of no small puissance began to dreame on the conquest of Mauritania Tingitana Which the better to
upon hope of meriting salvation by the slaughter of our people The same fury be it spoken to our shame inrageth the Turkes especially for the propagation of their heresies you shall see them more liker people running to the celebration of a mariage-feast than to a war-journey hardly induring to stay the limited time of the Randevou They account them Saints which die with their weapons in their hands and those most unhappie which depart this world amongst the teares of their children and the mournings of their wives By this it may sufficiently appeare what forces the Xeriffe is able to bring to the field but examples will make it more cleare Muley Abdala beleagred Magazan with two hundred thousand men He filled the ditch with a mount made of earth and with his Ordnance beat the wall levell with the ground but by the prowesse of the Portugal and fury of their Miners he was forced to raise his siege and depart It is certaine he is not able to hold any warre above three months because the souldier liveth upon his daily allowance of Diet and Apparell and when such like provisions cannot be conveyed to the place of necessitie without great labour and hazard it commeth oftentimes to passe that for want of provision the armie is constrained to breake and retire Molucco King of Fez who defeated Sebastian had under his standard forty thousand Horse-men and eight thousand hired foot-men and with the Arabians and other common souldiers it is thought that hee is able to levie seventie thousand horse and a farre greater number of foot The Higher Aethiopia or the Empire of Presbyter Iohn LInschoâ—en is of opinion that Presâ—er Iohn is but a supposed name The Moores terme him Asiclabassi his owne Subjects Acegune prime Emperour and Negus chiefest King He saith his true denomination is Bel-gian Bel as afore signifieth highest and Gian Lord which is also proper to many Commanders and Governours under him but Bel-gian to none â—ave the Emperour himselfe whereunto he addeth the Sir-name of David in the same sense as the Christian Emperours assume the Titles of Caesar or Augustus and worthily For he is the greatest and powerfullest Prince in all Africke His Dominions begin at the entrance of the Red-sea and stretch to the entrance of the Island of Siene lying under the tropicke of Cancer excepting some part of the Coast upon the same Sea which the Turke within these fourescore yeares hath taken from him So that his government towards the North-west and East lyeth most part by the Red-sea and North-east upon Aegypt and the desarts of Nubia and upon the South-side upon Monemugi So that to set downe the greatnesse of all the Countries which this Christian King hath under his command were to say that in compasse they containe foure thousand Italian miles Iosâ—phus affirmeth that in ancient times they were called Chusaet of Chus the sonne of Cham And at this day some hold that the Portugals terme them Câ—ssios But in the Aegyptian tongue they are stiled Abessini by reason of their scattering habitation The Countrey by report of late Travellers is most fertill For admit it yeeld Wheat in scarcitie yet aboundeth it in Barley Millet Pease Beanes and such like Pulse as we neither know nor can name And although the Soveraigntie of this Prince be very magnificent powerfull and spacious yet in truth doth it nothing answer the fame and report of the vulgar Horatius Malaguccius in his discourse De amplitudine dominiorum hujus temporis maintaineth it to be larger than the Empire of any other Potentate except that of the King of Spaine Truly I must needs say that in elder age by the number of his Titles it may be conjectured that his Dominions did stretch farre for he did intitle himselfe King of Goiam which is beyond Nilus Vaâ—gue and Damur places situated beyond the River Zair whereas at this day he hardly commeth neere the bankes of either River yea Iohn Baroz writeth that the Abessines by reason of the Mountaines betweene them and Nilus have little or no knowledge of that River It is divided into vast Plaines fertill Hillocks and Mountaines though wonderous high yet fit for tillage and full of habitation It is not very well stored with Wheat but it bringeth forth Barley Millet a certain other Graine wholesome and indurable Indian Wheat and all other kinde of Pulse as well knowne as unknowne to us in very plentifull manner They have Vines but make no Wines unlesse it be in the Kings Court or the Patriarchs Palace instead wherof they brew a kinde of sharpe Beverage made of the fruit of Tamerind The Orange Limon and Cedar tree grow wilde They make Oyle of a certaine fruit which they call Zava it is of a good colour but unsavoury The Bees build their Hives even in their houses whereupon ariseth a great quantitie of Wax and Honey Their garments are woven of a Cotton-wooll The richer sort are clothed in sheep-skins the Gentlemen in cases of Lions Tygers and Linces Their riches consist in heards of Oxen Goats Sheepe Mules Asses and Camels Of horses their breed is small but they have great store of goodly Coursers brought them from Arabia and Aegypt They have Hens Geese wilde-swine Harts Goats and Hares but no Conies yea and such Beasts of which we have not the like as Panthers Lions Elephants and Linces To speake in a word there is no Countrie under heaven fitter for increase of Plants and all living creatures but none lesse helpt by art or industry for the Inhabitants are idle and unthriftie They have Flax but make no cloth they have Sugar-canes and Iron-mines but know not the use of either and as for Smiths they feare them as fiends They have Rivers and streames yet will not they take paines in droughts to cut the bankes to water their Tillage or hearten their grounds Few give themselves to hunting or fishing which causeth their fields to swarme with fowle and venison and their Rivers with fish But it seemeth that the true ground of their idlenesse ariseth from their evill usage for their poore people perceiving their Land-lords to pole and pill them never sow more than they needs must They keepe no method in their speeches and to write a letter many men and that many dayes must lay their wits together At meales they neither use cloth napkin nor tables They are utterly ignorant in Physicke The Gentlemen Burgers and Plebeians dwell apart yet may any man rise to honour by vertue and prowesse The first borne is heire to all even to the uttermost farthing Thorow the whole Land there is not a Towne containing above sixteene hundred housholds and but few of that quantity For for the most part they dwel dispersed in small Villages They have no Castle or fortification in imitation of the Spartans maintaining that a Countrey ought to be defended by the Sword and not by strength of earth or stone They barter one thing for another and
most part upon Millet leading a bestiall life without Religion and accompanying with one anothers Wives They know no other names than such as are given them for some note or marke of their bodie as Blinde Lame Tall Bold c. This King is very puissant in people of whom he exacteth no other tribute than the tenths of the increase of their liveli-hoods For exercise and in stead of occupations they give themselves to steale to slay their neighbours and to take them prisoners and then to barter them for Horses with the Merchants of Barbarie He hath under him many Kingdomes and Nations some white some blacke He is an heavie enemie to the Abessines taking away their Cattell rifling their Mines and leading away the people in captivity His Horsemen ride after the Spanish manner armed with Launces steeled at both ends Darts Arrowes but their inrodes resemble rather robberies and garboiles than wars managed by valiant souldiers The Turke likewise on the East and the King of Adel on the South-East doe cruelly vex him for they have curtal'd his large dominion and brought his Provinces into great misery In the yeare 1558. the Turke harried the whole Territory of Bernagasso and tooke from Prester Iohn whatsoever he was Lord of upon the Sea-coast especially the Haven and City of Suaquen and Erococo in which place the mountaines betweene Abex and the Red-Sea make a gate as it were for the traffike and carriages of the Abessines and Arabians And since that Bernagasso was forced to submit himselfe to the Turkish commands to buy his peace and in name of a tribute to pay 1000 ounces of Gold yearely The King of Adel is his no lesse infestious enemie he bordereth upon the Kingdome of Fatigar and his Seigniory stretcheth along the Red-Sea as farre as Assum Salir Mith Barbora Pidar and Zeila Many ships come from Aden and Cambaia to Barbora with Merchandize which they trucke for Flesh Honey Wax and Victuall these commodities are carried to Aden Gold Ivory and such wares are sent to Cambaia the greatest part of Victuall Hony Wax Corne and Fruits brought from Zeila are carried into Aden and Arabia also much Cattell especially Sheepe having tailes of twenty five pound weight with heads and necks all blacke the rest of their bodies all white Of these Cattell there are some altogether white with turning crooked tailes as long as a mans arme and dew-laps like Oxen. Some of their Kine have hornes with many branches like our Deere othersome have one horne in their fore-head growing backward a span and a halfe long The chiefe City of this Kingdome is Arar thirty eight leagues distant from Zeila towards the South-East He professeth Mahumetisme and since his conversion hee hath intituled himselfe with the surname of Holy avowing continuall warre against the Abessine Christians and therefore he watcheth the time of the foresaid Fast of fifty dayes when he entreth their Territories burneth their Villages taketh prisoners and then committeth a thousand other mischiefes The Abessine slaves doe often leave their Country and take upon them great journies putting themselves in the service of great Lords where many times by their industry and good carriage they become high Commanders in Arabia Cambaia Bengala and Sumatra For the Mahumetan Princes being all Tyrants and Lords of those Countries which they have forced from the Gentiles to secure their estates doe never trust to their home-bred subjects but wage strangers and slaves unto whose fidelity they commit their persons the managing of all the affaires of their Kingdomes And amongst all sorts of slaves the Abessine is in greatest esteeme for his faithfulnesse and towardly disposition The King of Adel overlayeth Aegypt and Arabia with their slaves which he changeth with the Turks and Princes of Arabte for armour provision of warre and souldiers In the yeare of our Lord 1500. Claud King of Abex perceiving himselfe inferiour unto Grand Ameda King of Adel for he had vexed his Land fourteene yeares with incursions forsaking the frontiers retired himselfe into the inward parts of his Kingdome intreating for aid of Stephen Gama Vice-Roy of India under Iohn the third King of Portugal who was then in the Red-Sea with a warlike Navie In compassion of his miseries and Religion he sent him foure hundred Portugal shot very well furnished under the conduct of Christopher his Brother By the aid and use of their Artillery he overthrew his Enemies in two battels but the King of Adel obtaining of the Governour of the City of Zebit one thousand Harquibushers and ten peeces of Ordnance in the third fight put the Portugals to flight and slew their Captaine Afterwards when Adel had sent away these Turkes King Claudius set upon him at unawares by the River Zeila at the Mountaine Sana with eight thousand footmen five hundred Abessine horsemen and the remainder of the living Portugals one of whom gave Grada-Amada his deaths wound But in March 1560. Claudius fighting with the Moores of Malaca gaining the victory was slaine in the battell Adam his brother succeeded against whom being a Demi-Mahumetan the greatest part of the Abessine Nobility rebelled and was overthrowne in the yeare 1562. by Bernagasso By this casualty did the Aethiâ—pian affaires ebbe and slow But in the reigne of Alexander things beganne in some sort to returne to their ancient State by the aid of the Portugals who furnished them with weapons both offensive and defensive and by their example incouraged them to be stout and couragious against their enemies All that were living after the defeature of Christopher Gama and all that ever went thither since that day to this doe remaine there marrying Wives and begetting Children King Alexander gave them leave to elect a Justicer and to end all matters of controversie amongst themselves which maketh them so willing to stay and teach them the use of Weapons the manners of warfare and how to fortifie places of importance Sithence those times Francis Medicis contracting friendship with the Abessine divers Florentines some for pleasure and some for profit have travelled into those Provinces wherein when they are once entred the King intreateth them so faire and giveth them so liberally whereon to live that they can hardly obtaine licence to returne againe into their owne Countries Besides these he hath other enemies as the King of Daâ—caâ— whose Citie and Haven is Vela upon the Red-Sea and the Moores of Doba a Province divided into fourteene Lieutenantships These people though they are accounted within the limits of the Abessine Empire yet doe they often rebell having a Law amongst themselves that no young man may contract Matrimony unlesse hee can bring good proofe that he hath slaine twelve Christians Monomotapa VPon this Continent are contained many other Kingdomes As Gualata small and poore Tombuto great and populous Melli rich in Corne Flesh and Cotton-wooll Guinea is next greater and richer than any other within the Moores Countrey except Aegypt and Abessine Angola
Manicongo Coâ—go Mombassa Quiolasafola Melinde Mosambique Monâ—â—â—â—gi with the rest within land are all inhabited with Moores Mahumetans Heathen and barbarous people who live plentifully upon those good nutriments which God and nature hath provided for those places traffiking and bartering one with another some for Ambergrice Wax Silver Copper and Rice some for Gold Pearle Linnen and Silks and others for Ivory Cotton and such inbred commodities as each Province peculiarly can spare to the necessities of the other Monomotapa seemeth to be civiller and better governed than any of the residue and is almost an Island lying betweene the Rivers of Cuama and Spirito Sancto from whence it stretcheth along the Sea-coast to the Cape of good Hope and on the North to the Kingdome of Moâ—emugi It is an hundred and fifty leagues in compasse and all the Vice-Royes or Lieutenants throughout that whole territory doe acknowledge the King thereof for their Soveraigne Of Townes and Villages they have few but Cottages many and those compacted of timber thatcht Cities there are also many whereof Zimbas and Benemetaxa are betweene twenty and five and twenty miles distant from Sofola towards the West The soile aboundeth with Corne and Cattell great and small wandring by herds through the fields and woods By the store of teeth from thence yearely transported we can but conjecture that lesse than five Elephants cannot but die in this Country these beasts are herevery huge There is no climate like it for plenty of Gold for there are said to be three thousand Mines whereout Gold is usually digged Which commodity is also found as well in the Plaines as in Rocks and in Rivers Whereof the Mine of Manica Boro Quiticui and Teroâ— which some men all Butna are the chiefest So that some men are of opinion that out of this Countrey Salomon procured his Gold and Ivory to be brought unto Ierusalem Which seemeth not unlikely for that in this Kingdome were found many old and Prince-like buildings and those very costly in Timber Stone Chalke and Wood which in the Countries thereabouts are not to be found The Government is great and extendeth over many warlike people all Pagans meane of stature blacke well set and very swift Their weapons are Darts and light Targets and the men much given to rebellion the cause wherefore the Prince retaineth the heires of his vassall Princes to be secured of their parents as also that he entertaineth strong Regiments in severall Provinces divided into legions after the Roman manner Amongst the which that he accounteth his battalion of Amazons comparable for trust of person to the Turkish Pretorian Ianizars with their manner of warfare copulation and educating of their males according to the ancient custome of those masculine Viragoes you may by my leave confidently beleeve because some late travellers have as lately reported it But truth it is that according to their uncivill civility they converse with the King kneeling on their knees and to sit in his presence is the use with them as with us to stand and that is granted but to great Lords onely The assay of meat and drinke is not made before but after the Prince hath eat and drunke Here are no prisons because Law passeth upon the offender in the very moment wherein the offence was committed The offences most severely punished are Witch-craft Theft and Adultery They pay no other tribute but certaine daies worke and presents without which no man may appeare in the Princes presence The King beareth in his Coat-Armour a little spade with an Ivory handle and two small Darts One of them not long since was converted and baptized by Gonsalva Silva a Iesuite with the greater part of his Courtiers but afterwards by the perswasion of certaine Moores in great credit about him hee caused him to bee slaine Sebastian King of Portugall offended hereat proclaimed warre against him under the leading of Francisco Berotio This Armie consisted of sixteene hundred the greatest part Gentlemen to whom the Monomotapa fearing their Armes and valour offered honourable conditions but the Captaine whom no offer or indifferency could satisfie was overcome and his Armie utterly consumed yet not by the enemy but by sicknesse and in the infectious aire of the Country Aegypt IN this description I will rather follow the opinion of Ptolomy and some others who make it a part of Africa than those who either referre some portion thereof to Asia and the residue to Africke It is a most noble and ancient Region much celebrated both in Scripture and other profane Writers for the excellency and antiquity thereof In holy Writ as witnesseth Iosephus it is called Misraim and so the Inhabitants For Misraim was the Sonne of Chus the Sonne of Cham the Sonne of Noe. The Arabians call the country Mesre but the Inhabitants Chibeth for such was his Name that first brought his Colonie into these parts It is plaine sandy and low Land without Mountaines which is the reason that it cannot be seene afar off the aire is hot and infectious and therefore either to avoid or mollifie the intolerable heat of Summer Sunne the Inhabitants are accustomed in all their Cities upon the tops of their Houses to build open Tarases to let the wind drive in thorow all their roomes Yet is not this Country as the rest of Africke infested with the Southerne winds ingendred of heat but is especially refreshed with the Northerne which here is moist and in other places drie It hath no Earth-quakes nor showres but of very able fertility and if it raine as it seldome doth it bringeth many diseases as Murres Catars Agues and such like The inundation of Nilus is mother of all fertility the want thereof an assured prediction of famine and scarcitie The Country is full of cuts and inlets from this River which long agoe Sesostris caused to bee intrenched left those Townes which were situated from the maine banke in the heart of the Kingdome should want water upon the ebbing of the River This inundation causeth such plentifull harvests that through the whole earth better increase and speedier ripenesse is not to be found The wealth hereof is rather to be admired than estimated in reviewing the spendor magnificence of their regall Antiquities their Labyrinths their Pyramides water-works all built and perfected at inestimable charges The ruines whereof are to be seene at this day whereunto the bravest Monuments of the Roman Empire are nothing comparable The revenue of this Kingdome in times past both in regard of the fertilitie of Nilus and the infinite quantity of Merchandize transported from Aethiopia Arabia and India hath beene very great Some report saith Ptolomie that Auletes received from hence twelve millions and fifty talents which according to the computation of Budaeus ariseth to seven millions and a halfe of Crownes the Romans received a farre greater masse but now by the Portugall Navigations it yeeldeth the Turke no such reckoning Howbeit
you please one of the seven exceeding the ancient two viz. Europe and Africke in largenesse and circuit especially in these our dayes being wholly discovered to the East and North the habitations of the Chinois and Tartars without accounting the Islands thereunto belonging which if they were adjoyned would make a Continent farre fairer than Europe Vpon three parts it is bounded with the vast Ocean sirnamed the Orient on the South with the Indian upon the North with the Scythian upon the West it is somewhere disâ—oyned from Europe and Africk with the Red-sea somewhere with the Mediterranean somewhere with the Euxine and somewhere with the River Tanais The Regions which of old it contained were Ponâ—us Bithynia Phrygia the Great Lycia Galatia Paphlagonia Pamphylia Cappadocia Armenia the Lesse Cilicia Sarmatia Asiatica Colchis Iberia Albania Armenia the Great Cyprus Syria cava Phoenicia Palestina Arabia petrea Mosopotamia Arabia deserta Babylonia Assyria Susiana Media Persis Parthia Carmania deserta Carmania altera Arabia Felix Hyrcania Margiana Bractriana Sogdiana Sacarum Regio Scythia within Imaus Scythia without Imaus Serica Aria Paramisus Drangâ—â—no Arachosia Gâ—drosia India on this side Ganges India beyond Ganges Sinatum Regio and Taproban Generally it enjoyeth a most excellent temperature of ayre and is so rich fertile and barefull for variety of fruits and feeding and so abounding therewith that in all these good gifts it excelleth all Countries whatsoever For here are to be found divers sorts of living Creatures and Plants the like whereof the whole world againe affordeth not As Balme Sugar canes Frankincense Myrrh Cassia Cinamon Nutmegs Pepper Saffron sweet Woods Muske and divers other sorts of Drugs and Odors excellent Gold all sorts of Minerals and precious stones Of beasts it affordeth the Elephant and Camell with divers strange sorts both wilde and tame The people are of excellent wits exceeding rich and happie in all good things This Region hath beene the Parent of many rare spirits and the Seat of most mightie and flourishing Empires As wherein raigned the Monarchs of the Assyrians Persians Babylonians Parthians and Medes No lesse regardfull at this day are the Empires of the Turkes Tartars Persians Mogors Indians and Chinois but indeed most celebrated in Holy Writ for our Creation Fall and Redemption as the Region wherein in a manner all the Histories and Acts mentioned in the Old Testament and a great part of those of the New were wrought and accomplished The Ancients divided it into divers parts but at this present it is best divided into five according to the chiefe and principall Empires therein the first whereof confining with Europe is governed by the Great Duke of Moscovie the second belongeth to the Great Cham the third is commanded by the Turke the fourth is the Kingdome of Persia the fifth comprehendeth that which hath alwayes beene called India and governed by divers Princes for the most part vassals feodaries or tributaries to other Potentates The principall Islands are Iapan Luconia Mindanao Burneo Sumatra Zeiland and Cyprus Russia alias Sarmatia now Moscovia THe Great Duke of Moscovia is Lord of a most large Dominion and within the limits of his jurisdiction are contained many Regions It is bouÌ„ded on the North with Lappia and the North Ocean On the South by the Chrim Tartars On the East by the Nagarans possessing all the Countrey on the East side of Volga towards the Caspian sea On the West and Southwest lye Lituania Livonia and Polonia The naturall Shires pertaining to Russia and whereof perticularly the Great Duke will not without offence but be stiled King are sixteene but farre greater and larger than the Shires of England though not so well peopled The other Provinces being nine with a great part of Siberia being not naturall Russes the Emperours of late yeares have purchased by their swords and subjected them to their Lawes Customes and Taxes Casan and Astrachan by them termed Kingdomes have devolved unto them by like providence As for all his interest in Lituania to the number of thirtie great Townes and more with Narve and Dorp in Livonia they are quite gone surprised of late times by the Kings of Poland and Sweden From North to South measuring from Cola to Astrachan it containeth in length foure thousand two hundred and sixtie Versts a verst is three quarters of a mile English Beyond Cola hee hath more Territory Northward viz. to Tromschna running foure thousand versts welnie beyond Pechinga neere Wardhuis but not clearely possessed by reason that the Kings of Sweden and Denmarke have divers Townes therein aswell as the Russe every one of them claiming the lawfull possession of these Northerne Provinces as in his owne right The breadth taken farthest Westward on the Narve side to the bounds of Siberia Eastward where the Emperour hath some garrisons is foure and forty hundred veâ—sts or thereabouts If these Dominions were all habitable and peopled the Russe Emperour were either very unlikely to hold them or holding them with good government would prove too mighty for his bordering Neighbours And although by the spaciousnesse of these Territories it should seeme that he hath ingrossed many Countries and for brevities sake hath also assumed the titles into the credit and majestie of one Monarchie yet it may well be compared to the fortune of the five Kings that tooke Lot prisoner whom Abraham with his three hundred and eighteene menial-servants released and set at libertie witnesse the proofe which a few resolute and well ordered English souldiers made of late amongst them even in the fields of Novograd where they contracted their owne conditions in despight of that whole Armie which both Poles and Moscovites rallied against them It is situated partly in Europe and partly in Asia which separation is caused by the River of Tanais bounder of Asia and running thorow the middle of the Countrey By which as the Rasse reporteth a man may passe from Mosco to Constantinople and so into all those parts of the world by water only drawing his Boat as their custome is over a little Isthmus of land This passage was proved not long since by a Russe Ambassadour sent to Constantinople who passing the Moscua entred into Ockâ— and from thence as aforesaid drawing his Boat over land fell into Tanais then into Meotis and so to his journeyes end The Pole at Moscua is 55. degrees and ten minutes At Saint Nicholas 63. and 50. minutes The people were once subject to the Tartars whose Prince Roydo in the yeare 1140. conquered Moscovie but Iohn the first incouraged by their civill dissentions denied them tribute In processe of time when Ametes the last successour of Roydo who died at Vilua had overcome the Tartars Precopenses the great Duke adjoyned to his Empire Permia Vestia and Iugria Provinces subject to Ametes From this time the forces of the great Duke increasing Basilius Casan and Iohn the second conquered the Provinces of Citrahan which at this day are called Kingdomes To
knocking on the heads drowning putting under the ice impaling a stake and such like By this a man may ghesse of his riches for he is not only absolute Lord of all but also he useth the service of their bodies at his pleasure and what portion of their goods him listeth Of the skins of wilde beasts he challengeth what portion he liketh and of every sort of Fish even what he will as hereafter The skins are sold or given as pleaseth him the Fish dried in the winde is kept for victualling the garrisons In the market no man may sell his wares before the King hath sold. He hath not many Mines of Gold or Silver The best Mart-Townes from whence he gathereth the greatest part of his Revenues are Astrachan at the Caspian sea whither the wares of the Persians and Armenians are brought and S. Nicholas whither the ships of the English and Hollanders doe arrive laden with Cloth and other Merchandize which from thence are transported to Vologda When his Ambassadors returne he taketh from them the presents given them by forren Princes and in stead thereof bestoweth upon them some other reward and many times nothing at all To speake in a word he gleaneth whatsoever is good or ought worth through his whole Kingdome it is thought that he hath great store of Treasure in his Castles of Mosco Ieraslave and the Marishes of Albi which may be true for the great Duke Iohn wasted in a manner all Livonia sparing neither Relique Chalice Crucifix nor any ornament of silver and of that which is once brought in he suffereth no part thereof to be transported unlesse it be for the ransome of souldiers taken in the war or of the poore people carried into captivitie This is most true that when he lost Livonia which King Stephen of Poland reconquered in the yeare of our Lord 1582. he lost the richest Province of all his Dominions for the Traffike of the Baltike sea and the best for the strength of 34. castles standing therein The strength of the Kingdome consisteth in the manifold numbers of Rivers and Marishes and in the thicknesse of woods Besides they use to lay wast the parts neerest their enemies that there the Woods may grow thicker which for the moisture of the soyle quickly commeth to passe and are as available as a wall or trench to the defence of the next townes This policie brought great travel to the Polanders for they were constrained to lose much time in cutting downe the woods before they could come to the inhabited places of their enemies They have a few fortresses some built of stone some of bricke after the Italian fashion but without strength of moderne devices or cunning workmanship Such are the Castles of Mosco Novograd Plescovia Porcovia Slobadie some are wrought with twigs and earth well troden downe as Smoloncke But commonly the wals of strong places are built of great beames stuffed with Turffe or Mosse leaving loop-holes for shot This fortifying is very available against great Ordnance but exceeding subject to firing They serve in the field as we told you before treating of his government rather bearing themselves valiantly for feare of punishment than of their own natures shewing any alacritie or willingnes to the service He hath his Captaines at a becke his Souldiers suffer all extremities patiently they care not for frost or raine they indure hunger and scarcitie with incredible contentment they live with a little better able to defend a fortresse than to fight in field for here courage and agilitie there constancie and resolution are most serviceable whereas the Polanders are better to fight in the field than to keepe a Castle as well appeared in either NatioÌ„ at the siege of Vobsco where the Russe repulsed the Polonian King Stephen Battore with his whole Armie of one hundred thousand men forced him in the end to give over his siege with the losse of many of his best Captaines and Souldiers but in a set field the Russia hath beene ever noted to have had the worse of the Polonian and Sweden And therefore the Great Duke Iohn finding by experience the unaptnesse of his Souldiers and the readinesse of the Polonians in skirmishes was wont to say That his men had need of a spur to drive them forward and the Polonians wanted a bridle to hold them backe His chiefest force is in horse but what number he can raise who can shew For I doe not beleeve that hee is able as some say to arme three hundred thousand because though his Empire be large yet for the greatest part it lieth unmanured as the many dayes journey between Cazan and Astrachan and scarce meeting one Village in the way may well witnesse In the war which King Stephen waged against him being not above sixtie thousand Foot and Horse strong hee was not able to raise so great a force I will not say as to meet him in the open field but not to hinder him from forcing of Pocovia Vâ—locoluo and other peeces no nor to divert him from the siege of Plescovia In the yeare 1571. the Prince of the Tartars with 80000. Souldiers pierced even into the bowels of his Kingdome and set fire on his Imperiall seat Mosco Therefore I thinke that they who report that the Great Duke can levie three hundred thousand men and the King of Polonia 200000. doe rather meane heads of Horses than Riders for there may be so many thousand Horse and yet every one is not to be counted a Horse of service no more than every Horseman a Rider or able to finde himselfe Armour One hath his heart in his horse another wants abilitie a third wants strength of bodie a fourth both courage and strength yea admit he could raise so many men as these Writers speake of yet would it be a hard matter perchance impossible for him to assemble them in one place or if he could where would wages or victuals be found sufficient to sustaine them For two hundred Horsemen in Moscovie require three hundred Packe-horses and so many tenders who must all be fed as likewise the victualers the Merchant the Artificers and such Servants as can hardly be spared in warlike enterprises To performe this whole Moscovie must of necessity be gathered into one place and then it were to be feared lest in so great a journey from one part of the Kingdome the other part opposite would runne to ruine and decay Likewise although such a proportion of Horse as hath beene spoken of might be raised it were not wisdome for the State to strip the Borders of their Garrisons the Provinces of their finewes the Cities of their Magistrates and the Countrie of Husbandmen In which point Basilius in the conquest of Lituania and Livonia committed a great oversight for that taking away with him the upland and Country people who should have tilled the ground and might easily have been kept in order without any danger by other good policies by this course
was afterwards driven many yeres together to victuall the Countrie especially the great Townes out of his owne Countrie of Russia And againe when he first conquered the Countries he committed no lesse an error in suffering the Natives to keepe their possessions and to inhabit all their Townes onely paying him a tribute under the government of his Russe Captaines whose conspiracies and attempts were the losse of these places The like fell out at the Port-Towne of Narve in Liesland where his Son Iuan Vasiliwich built a Towne and a Castle on the other side of the River called Ivangorod to keep the Countrie in subjection which so fortified was thought to be invincible When it was furnished for reward to the Architect being a Polonian he put out both his eyes to disable him to build the like againe But having left all the Natives within their owne Countrie without abating their number and strength in due order the Towne and Castle not long after was betraied to the King of Sweden Therefore I conclude that that Prince whose Kingdome is able to afford him an hundred and fiftie thousand Horse to be bravely furnished if he can bring into the field but the third part I speake of war and not of incursions Some more modest in writing affirme that the Moscovite could levie an hundred and fiftie thousand Horse if necessitie to defend himselfe forced him thereunto And that Iohn the third in the voyage of Astrachan entertained an hundred twentie thousand Horse and twentie thousand foot The same King invading Livonia in the time of King Alexander levied a mightie Army and notwithstanding maintained another upon the borders of the Kingdome The great Duke Iohn adjoyning to his troops of Horse certaine thousands of shot most Strangers which yeelded him notable service in the defence of his Cities And to make good the aforesaid proportion of Cavalrie the Englishmen who by reason of their intercourse in those Countries are best acquainted with these Relations doe write that the ordinarie number of souldiers entertained in continuall pay is this first hee hath his Dowrancie viz. Pensioners or guard of his person to the number of 15000. horsmen with their Captaines other Officers that are alwaies in a readinesse These 15000. are divided into three sorts the first are cheife Pensioners they receive some an hundred some fourescore rubbles a yeare none under seventie The second sort receive betwixt sixtie and fiftie none under fortie The third and lowest sort receive thirtie a yeare some 25 some 20 none under 12. the whole summe ariseth to fiftie five thousand rubbles by yeare Besides these 15000 Horsemen being the guard of the Emperours owne person when himselfe goeth to the wars resembling the Roman praetorian souldiers there are 110. men of speciall account for their Nobilitie and trust chosen by the Emperour who are bound to finde 65000. Horsemen with all necessaries meet for the wars after the Russian manner For the which service they are yearly allowed for themselves and their companies the summe of 40000. rubbles These 65000. are bound to repaire to the field every yeare towards the borders of the Chrim Tartars except they be otherwayes appointed whether there be wars with the Tartar or no. And because it should not prove dangerous unto the State to intrust so great a power to Noblemen first as they are many viz. 110. so are they changed by the Emperour at his pleasure Secondly they have their maintenance of the Emperour being men otherwise borne but to small Revenue Thirdly for the most part they are about the Emperours person being of his Councell either speciall or at large Fourthly they are rather pay-masters than Captaines to their Companies themselves not going forth ordinarily to the wars save when they are directed by speciall command So the whole number of horsemen alwayes in readinesse and continuall pay are fourescore thousand few more or lesse If he need a greater number which seldome hapneth then he entertaineth those Gentlemen which are out of pay If yet he want he giveth charge unto his Noblemen that hold Lands of him to bring into the field everie man proportionable number of his Servants called Rolophey viz. such as till his Lands with their furniture the which service being done presently they lay downe their Weapons and returne againe to their servile labours Of Footmen in continuall pay he hath twelve thousand all Harquebushers whereof five thousand attend about the citie of Mosco or where the Emperour shall abide and two thousand called Stremaney strelsey or Gunners at the stirrop about his own person at the Court or House where himselfe lodgeth The residue are placed in Garrisons till times of service and receive for their salarie every man seven rubbles a yeare besides twelve measures apeece of Rice and Oates Of mercenary souldiers being strangers 1588 he had three thousand Polonians Of Chyrchasses who are under the Polonians about foure thousand Of Dutch and Scots 150. Of Greekes Turkes and Swedens all in one band a hundred or thereabouts These they imploy only upon the Tartarian side and against the Siberians as they doe the Tartar souldiers whom they sometime hire but only for the present on the other side against the Polonian and Sweden Concerning their arming they are but sleightly appointed The Common Horseman hath nothing but his Bow in his case under his right arme and his Quiver and Sword hanging on the left side except some few that beare a case of Dags or a Iavelin or short Staffe along their Horse side The Noblemen ride better and richer appointed their Swords Bowes and Arrowes are of the Turkish fashion and practise as the Tartars to shoot forwards and backwards as they flie or retire The Footman hath nothing but his peece in his hand his casting-hatchet at his backe and his sword by his side provision of victuall the Emperour alloweth none either for Captaine or Souldier neither provideth any except peradventure some corne for their money Every man is to bring sufficient for himselfe for foure moneths and if need require to give order for more to be brought after him to the Campe from his Tenant that tilleth his Land or some other place for diet and lodging every Russie is prepared a Souldier before-hand for though the Chiefe Captaines carry tents with them after the fashion of ours with some better provision of victuall than the rest yet the common sort bring nothing with them save a kinde of dried bread with some store of meale which they temper with water and so make it into a ball or small lumpe of dough and this they eat raw in stead of bread their meat is Bacon or some flesh or fish dried after the Dutch manner If this Souldier were as hardy to execute as he is able to beare out toyle and travell or as apt well trained as he is indifferent for his lodging and dyet he would farre exceed the servitors of other Provinces For every Souldier
in Russia is a Gentleman and none Gentlemen but Souldiers so that the son of a Gentleman is ever a Gentleman and a Souldier withall bound unto no other profession but meere Souldierie It is thought that no Prince in Christendome hath better store of munition which may partly appeare by the Artillery-house at Mosco where are divers sorts of great Ordnance all of Brasse very faire and to an exceeding great number Upon his frontiers lie the Tartars Precopenses those of the Taurica Chersonesus the Circassi and the Nagayans These people inhabit a Countrey seven daies journey distant and are governed by Dukes after the manner of the Helvetians He hath received great injury of the Precopenses without hope of amends because they are confederate with the great Turke and by him furnisht with Harquebusiers and Ordnance and have in their Kingdome many strong places fortified with Turkish Garrisons and therefore he thinketh it hard and dangerous to invade them being backed by the Turke whose power he should likewise stirre up against him It is the custome of the Precopi often used to make inrodes into the Provinces of the Great Duke as likewise of the Polonian to carry away whatsoever commeth to hand If the Great Duke have vanquished the Tartars of Câ—ssan and Astrachan let him attribute that Conquest to his great Ordnance which they wanted But the Precopi have the use of Guns and worth all the rest the favour and protection of the Turkish Emperor who thirsting to open a way into Moscouy or the Caspian sea assayed not many yeares 〈◊〉 to dig a trench from Tanais to Volga but his forces were put to flight by the Moscovites in feare of their utter destruction if the Turke had brought that designment to effect This was a device of greater courage than wisdome for the Moscovites not onely defeated his Navy taking part thereof but also put all his Land-forces to the Sword consisting of fourescore thousand Tartars five and twenty thousand Turkes and three thousand Ianizars As we have said before the Circassi live much after the manner of the Swissers they endevour not to inlarge their owne bounds but serve for wages sometime under the Turk sometime under the Persian sometimes under the Moscovite from whose Dominions they are so farre disjoyned that they stand in no feare of their severall greatnesses The Nagayans are more to be dreaded for their sudden inrodes and furious incursions than for jealousie of their forces or that they are able to raise or undertake any royall voyage Of late times they threatned the Moscovite but their fury was soon appeased by sending them presents It is the best course to hazard our money rather than our forces against the thefts spoyls of these barbarous Nations for when they have neither City nor strong place to subdue thereby to keepe them in subjection what can you terme the Warre made against them but labour with losse and charge without profit But to prevent all mischiefes the Duke is forced to keepe great troopes of Horse in Curachan Casan and Viatca against these Nagaij as also a great Garrison in Culagan upon Tanais against the Precopi But the mightiest of them all is the Chrim Tartar whom some call the Great Cham who lieth South and Southeastward from Russia and doth most annoy the Countrey by often invasions commonly once every yeare sometimes entering very far within the Inland parts In the yeare 1571. hee pierced as farre as the City Mosco with an Army of 200000. men without battell or resistance for that the Russe Emperour then Iuâ—n Vasiliwich leading forth his Army to encounter him mistooke the way The City he tooke not but fired the suburbs which by reason of the buildings consisting for the most part of wood kindled so quickly and went on with such fury as that it consumed the greatest part thereof almost within the space of foure houres where by fire and prease 800000. people or more were reported to have perished at that season Their principall quarrell ariseth about certaine Territories claimed by the Tartar but possessed by the Russe The Tartar alleageth that besides Astrachan and Cazan the ancient possession of the East Tartar the whole bounds North and West-ward so farre as the Citie of Mosco and Mosco it selfe pertaineth to his right which seemeth to be true by the report of the Russes themselves that tell of a certaine homage done by the Russe Emperour every yeare to the great Chrim the Russe Emperor standing on foot and feeding the Chrims horse sitting on horse-backe with Oats out of his owne Cap in stead of a Boule or Manger and that within the Castle of Mosco And this homage they say was done till the time of Basilius who surprizing the Chrim Tartar by a Stratagem undertooke by one of his Nobility was content to change this homage into a tribute of Furs which afterwards also was denyed whereupon they continue their quarrels the Russe defending his Countrey and Conquests and the Chrim invading him once or twice a yeare sometime about Whitsontide but oftner in Harvest What time if the great Chrim come in person he bringeth with him an Army of one hundred thousand or two hundred thousand men otherwise they make short and sudden rodes with lesser numbers running about the list of the borders like wilde-Geese invading and retyring as they see advantage And now being entred thus farre not without occasion into the manners of these Tartars I thinke it not amisse somewhat to discourse of their rights their Arming their Religion and Customes Their common practice being very populous is to make divers armies and so drawing the Russe into one or two places of the frontiers to invade at some place unsuspected and without defence Their order of fight is much after the Russe manner that is to thrust on all together without discipline in a hurry as they are directed by their Generall save that they are all Horse-men and carry nothing else but a Bow a sheafe of Arrowes and a Cemiter after the Turkish fashion They are very expert Horsemen and use to shoot as readily backward as forward Some will have a Horse-mans staffe like a Boare-speare besides their other weapons The common Souldier hath no other armour than his ordinary apparell viz. a black Sheepe-skin with the wooll-side outward in the day time and inwards in the night time with a Cap of the same But their Morseis or Noblemen imitate the Turke both in Apparell and Armour When they are to passe over a River with their Army they tie three or foure Horses together and taking peeces of wood they binde them to the tailes of their Horses and so sitting on the poles they drive their Horses over At handy strokes they are counted farre better men than the Russes fierce by nature but more hardy and bloody by continuall practice of war as men never inured to the delights of peace nor any civile practice Yet their subtiltie is
Moscovie will suffer any of their subjects to travell out of their Dominions nor any stranger to enter in unlesse he come as an Ambassadour neither in this case is it lawfull for him to converse freely or to range at pleasure They live under divers Princes the principall whereof are those that weare greene on their Turbants These as aforesaid inhabit Shamercand and are at continuall enmity with the Persians Next are those of Bochan Mahumetans then those of Mogor of whom you shall heare hereafter and lastly those of Kataia whereof wee now intreat Never was there any Nation upon the face of the earth that enjoyed a larger Empery than they doe or have undertaken haughtier exploits and I would that they had had some who might have recommended by writing their doings to the World M. Paul Venetus writeth that this people once inhabited Ciurga and Barge Provinces situated upon the Scythicke Ocean without Citie Castle or House wandering like the Arabians from place to place according to the season of the yeare They as before acknowledged Un-cham whom some interpret Prester Iohn for their Soveraigne Lord to whom they gave the tenth of their cartell In processe of time they multiplied to such numbers and Un-cham being jealous of their neighbour-hood began to lessen their numbers and forces by sending them now hither now thither upon most long and desperate voyages as occasion offered Which when they perceived they assembled themselves resolving to leave their naturall soile and to remove so farre from the borders of Vn-cham that never after hee should have cause to suspect them this they performed After certaine yeares they elected amongst them a King called Changis to whom for the greatnesse of his glory and victories they added the Sir-name and Great This Changis departing from his owne Territories in the yeare of our Lord 1162. with a most fearefull Armie subdued partly by force and partly by the terrour of his name nine Provinces At last being denied the daughter of Un-cham in mariage he made warre upon him and overcomming him in battell cast him out of his Kingdome After the death of Changis his successours afflicted Europe In the yeare 1212. they drove the Polesochi from the bankes of the Euxine Sea In the yeare 1228. they spoiled Russia In the yeare 1241. they razed Kiovia the chiefe Citie of the Rutheni and Batu their Captaine wasted Polonia Silesia Moravia and Hungarie Innocent the fourth amazed with the tempest of these invasions in the yeare 1242. sent certaine Friers of the orders of Dominicke and Francis to the Court of this Great Cham to intreat a peace for Christendome The circuit of this Empire in the times above spoken of stretched from the uttermost bounds of Asia to Armenia and from Bengala to Volga yea their incursions pierced to Nilus and Danubius The Macedonian and Roman Empires were never so large But because they were rather Runnagates than men of warre wanting politicke government and military discipline sometime ruling one Province sometime another they rather wrought spoile and terrour to the conquered Nations than feare of bondage or subjection and at last seated themselves beyond the Mountaine Caucasus After it became divided into many Principalities yet so that the Title and Majestie of the Empire remained alwayes to the Cham who as wee said before tooke the originall of this name from the Great Changis The Region for the most part is very populous full of Townes rich and civill which you may the rather beleeve first for that the Tartars choosing this for their Countrey beautified it with the spoiles of Asia China and that part of Europe which they harried and were never wonne or taken from thence againe to this day next for that the Provinces are most commodiously situated for Trafficke and Negotiation partly by reason of their admirable Plaines and huge Lakes Amongst which are Cazaia whose waters are salt Guian Dangu Xandu and Catacora and partly by reason of their large Rivers which with a long course doe run by the Provinces of Curato Polisango Zaiton and Mecon Paulus Venetus calleth it Quion A great helpe hereunto likewise is the variety of fruits and the abundance of Graine Rice Wooll Silke Hempe Rhubarbe Muske and excellent fine Chamlets Paul writeth that it affordeth Ginger Cinamon and Cloves which I can hardly beleeve In many Rivers are found graines of gold Their coine is not all of one value In Kataia a coine is currant made of the blacke rinde of a certaine tree growing betweene the body and the barke this rinde being smoothed rounded and tempered with a gummie substance is stamped with the Image of the Great Cham. In the Kingdoms of Caâ—acan and Carazan certaine sea-fish shels are currant which some men terme Porcelline This kinde of money is frequent in many places of India and Aethiope By this meanes the Princes get to themselves all the Gold and Silver of the Provinces which they cause to be molten and laid up in most safe places without ever taking any thing from thence againe In like sort Prestâ—r Iohn is thought to be Lord of inestimable Treasure while he maketh graines of Salt and Pepper to passe for currant Coine amongst his subjects They brew an excellent beverage of Rice and Spice which sooner procureth drunkennesse than Wine As the Arabians so they delight in sowre milke or Cosmus a kinde of churned sowre Mares-milke very forcible to turne the braine His force consisteth first as we told you in situation in spacious Territorie in goodly Cities in plenty of provision and in rich Revenues for amongst other things hee taketh the tenths of Wooll Silke Hempe Graine Cattell and is absolute Lord of all but the chiefe sinews of his State consisteth in his armed troopes These live alway in the field 4. or 5. miles remote from the Cities Over and above their Salarie they are allowed to make profit of their Cattell Milke and Wooll When he goeth to warre according to the custome of the Romans hee mustreth part of the Souldiery which lyeth dispersed thorow the Provinces For the most part all the Nations of the Tartars except the Varcheni who are not subject to the Great Cham fight on horseback Their Weapons are the Bow and Arrow with which they fight very desperately They are very swift their Tents are made of woven Wooll under which they keepe in foule weather Their chiefest meat is milke dried in the Sunne after the Butter is squeezed out yea the bloud of their horses if famine enforce them They fight not pell-mell with their enemies but sometime on the front sometime on the flanke after the Parthian manner overwhelming them as it were with a showre of arrowes Whosoever carrieth himselfe valiantly standeth assured of reward and is graced with honour immunities and gifts Twelve thousand horsemen are appointed for the guard of this Prince and it is said that of this kinde of force he is able to levie a greater power than any other
Potentate Howsoever it be two things in his Kingdome are worthy consideration the one is Numbers which may be imagined by the spaciousnesse of his Dominions the other their Discipline because he keepeth them in continuall pay For as discipline rather than rash valour is to be wished in a souldier so in armies a few trained and experienced souldiers are more worth than many strong and raw bodies the one may well be compared to Eagles Lions and Tygers which obtaine principalitie amongst other beasts not because they exceed them in hugenesse of bodies for then should they be a prey to the Elephant Horse and Bufall but because they excell them as well in agility of bodie as incourage This Potentate the Moscovite termeth the Caesar of Kataia and the Turke Vlu-chan that is the Great Prince And not without reason for in magnificence of Court amplenesse of Dominion abundance of Treasure and number of Souldiers he goeth farre beyond all the Kings and Potentates of Asia and raigneth in such Majestie that his subjects foolishly call him The shadow of Spirits and the Sonne of the immortall God His word only is a Law wherein consisteth life and death He maintaineth Justice with admirable severitie except for the first fault for which the offender is grievously whipped for every other fault he is cut in peeces by the middle herein it should seeme they imitate the opinion of the Stoicks concerning the equalitie of offences A theefe is likewise slaine if he be not able to repay nine fold as well for a farthing as a pound The first Sonne is heire to the Crowne and installed with these ceremonies The chiefe of their seven Tribes clothed in white which is their mourning colour cause the Prince to sit upon a blacke woollen cloth spread upon the ground willing him to behold the Sunne and to feare the immortall God which if hee doe performe he shall finde a more plentifull reward in heaven than in earth if not that peece of black cloth shall scarcely be left him whereupon to rest his wearied body in the field besides a thousand other miseries that shall continually attend him Then they set the Crowne upon his head and the Great Lords kisse his feet sweare fealty and honour him with most rich presents Then is his name written in golden letters and laid up in the Temples of the Metropolitan Citie He hath two Councels the one for War wherein are twelve wise-men the other for Civill affaires consisting likewise of as many Counsellours These manage all things belonging to the government rewarding the good and punishing the evill taking speciall care to see those preferred who have done best service either in War or Peace to his Countrey or Emperour and others severely punished who beare themselves carelesly and cowardly in the charges unto them committed In these two points that is in rewarding and punishing consisteth so high a policie of good government that it may well be said That the greatest part of these barbarous Princes by these two vertues only have imprinted so majesticall a reverence in the hearts of their barbarous subjects For what other face of good Government see you in the Turke Persian Mogor or Xeriffe Whom reward they but Captaines and Souldiers Where use they liberalitie but in the field amongst weapons Surely they built the foundation of their States upon no other ground-works neither expect they for peace and quietnesse but by victory and strong hand yea they keepe no meane in disgracing base minds and cowards and in honouring high spirits and valiant souldiers Never was there any Common-weale or Kingdome that more devised to honour and inrich the souldier than these Barbarians and the Turke more than all the rest The Tartars Arabians and Persians honour Nobilitie in some good measure but the Turke rooteth out all the Families of Noblemen and esteemes of no man unlesse he be a souldier committing the fortunes of the whole Empire to the direction of slaves and men base borne but with a speciall care of their good parts and sufficiencie Let us returne to the Tartar and his forme of government Astrologians are in great request in those Provinces for M. Paul writeth that in the Citie of Cambula are fiftie thousand When Cublay-Cham understood by them that that Citie would rebell against him he caused another to be built neere unto it called Taindu containing foure and twentie miles besides the Suburbs There are also great store of Fortune-tellers and Necromancers in the Kings Palace of Xandu As also in China they are in high esteeme Ismael King of Persia enterprised few matters without their counsell and it is no wonder that it is of such repute in those places for betweene the Chaldeans and the Assyrians it tooke the first originall in those Countries The Turkes cannot abide it The Roman Emperors did more than once banish it and the professours thereof out of their governments I would to God the like might be done amongst us Christians for it is nothing else but a branch of Paganisme As part of these Tartarians inhabit Cities and are called Moores part live in the Fields and Mountaines and are termed Baduin so some of these people dwell in Cities as the Kataians Bochars and those of Shamercand others wander thorow the plaines and are divided into Hords being five in number as aforesaid Those Tartars who are farre situated from the residue and inhabit that remote Scythian promontory which Pliny calleth Tabin lying upon the fret of Anian are also dispersed into divers Hords wandering up and downe the Countrey and are in a manner all subject to the Great Cham of Kataia Certaine Writers affirme that these Hords issued from those ten Tribes of Israel which were sent into captivitie of Salmanasser King of Assyria beyond the Caspian mountains In remembrance whereof untill this day they retaine the names of their Tribes the title of Hebrewes and Circumcision In all other rites they follow the fashions of the Tartarians Some men likewise say that King Tabor came out of these parts to turne unto Judaisme Francis King of France Charles the fifth and other Christian Princes and for his pains in the yeare 1540. by the commandement of the said Charles was burnt to ashes at Mantua Turkie SVch shares of the Worlds vastnesse hath it pleased the Almightie to cast into the lap of this great Potentate commonly called the Gran Seignior that for wealth Territories and command of souldiery hee would have you to understand that all other Princes come short of him are terrified when his Armies are united to particular destructions Compound the ambiguitie by your owne discretions For Countries he possesseth Asia minor now Natolia with all the Regions within the Propontis and the Hellespont Which places in times past made the Crownes of Kings to shine with Gold and Pearle As Phrygia Galatia â—ithynia Pontus Lidia Caria Paphlagoâ—ia Lycia Magnesiâ— Cappadocia and Comogena Neerer the Caspian Georgia Mengrelia Armenia All
it is well knowne but at this day it is Turkish and without any famous Cities save in a peece of Albania In it is nothing memorable but the Mount Athos or the holy Mount It is 75. miles in compasse three dayes journey long and halfe a dayes journey broad resembling the shape of a man lying with his face upward whose highest Cone alwayes covered with snow is seene thirtie miles off at Sea It is exceeding fertile in Grasse Fruit Oyle and Wine Long agoe it was dedicated in honour of Saint Basile to the Greeke Caloieri and endowed with privileges which at this day it enjoyeth by the Turkes good favour that is to say that no man neither Grecian nor Turke may inhabit in this place except he be a Priest So that their number in these dayes are about six thousand dispersed into twentie and foure Monasteries ancient and warlike so built for feare of theeves and pyrats although there be no such great cause In these Monasteries are many relickes which cause great concourse of people and they are stately built and richly adorned This hill is in as great request with the Grecians for their sanctimonious strictnesse of life as is Rome with the Latines yea the Turks themselves doe send hither many bountifull almes None of them live idly but must doe somewhat and so doe daily for the oeconomike of the house as to dresse Vines fell Timber yea to build ships and such like mechanicall labours They are poorely clad like Hermits neither weare they shirts of Linnen but Woollen and them they spin and sow themselves never giving themselves to studie and that more is many of them can neither write nor read And yet notwithstanding if any man have occasion to journey by their houses he shall if he please finde viands scot-free according to his calling Epyre now Albania was once a very famous Province as witnesseth P. Aemilius It had in it seventie Cities now destroyed and turned into ruines or Villages meanly inhabited For the most part it is woodie and barren but neere the sea fertile and adorned with very beautifull havens Achaia is a very goodly Region as may be gathered by the goodly Cities which therein once flourished viz. Delphos Thebes Athens Megara many moe now destroyed So is Peloponnesus termed by Plinie the bulwarke of Greece It yeeldeth all things that man can desire either for life or pleasure And although the ancient Cities be now defaced yet is it for quantitie the best peopled part of Greece It is now under the Turke and counted the best Sangiak-ship in Turkie as bound to bring at the commandment of the Beglerbeg of Greece one thousand horsemen under his owne pay It is worth yearely fourteene Ducats The Ilands adjoyning unto these large continents I will not discourse of for as they are diverse in worth and estimation so are they many in number and for the most part not worthy relation Dalmatia is at this day divided into Sclavonia Dalmatia and Albania Sclavonia lieth upon the West Albania upon the East and in the middle Dalmatia In all fertilitie it is as good as Italy Of a Countrie first wasted by Caesar Augustus secondly by the Gothes thirdly by the Turkes and at this day shared amongst three such Lords as are the Venetians the Turke and the Emperour it may be said to be reasonable well inhabited And so it is having many fine Cities in it as Iadera Ragusa c. Howbeit that part which is subject to the Turke lieth almost desart by reason of their continuall inrodes Bossina or Maesia superior is also a parcell of Illyria and erected into a Turkish Beglerbeg-ship having under it nine Sangiaks Servia now Rascia lieth between Bosnia and Bulgaria it was taken by the Turke 1438. and reduced into a Sangiak-ship under the Beglerbeg of Buda Bulgaria which some take for the lower Maesia is so famous a Province that the Turkish Emperour hath erected it for the cheife Seat of the Beglerbeg of Europe under whose command are twentie and one Sangiaks Valachia containeth the two Provinces of Moldavia and Transalpina Valachia is a plaine and fertile Countrey smally inhabited and destitute of fire-wood but stored with excellent Horse Cattell and Mines of Gold and Silver if the people durst dig them for feare of the Turkes It is 500. miles long and 120. broad It hath one Archbishop and two Bishops and is more populous than Moldavia They speake both one language being almost halfe Italian This Countrey and Moldavia are plagued with three bad neighbours viz. the Turkes the Tartars and the Cassoks They follow the Greeke Church and in matters of Religion obey the Patriarch of Constantinople They are the same which in ancient times were called Daci The Turks have often attempted with their mightiest powers to have made a small conquest of these Provinces but they have hitherto bin valiantly resisted and repulsed partly by the Natives and partly by the Polonians Transylvanians and the Cassoks in dislike of each others bad neighbourhood Yet is it tributarie to the Grand Seignior and payeth him yearely twentie foure thousand Chechini Moldavia being in a manner round is almost 300. English miles over every way It hath two Archbishopricks and two Bishopricks and is exceeding fertile in Corne Wine Grasse and Wood. It affordeth great plentie of Beefe and Mutton and therwith feedeth Polonia a great part of Germanie the populous citie of Constantinople A great fat Oxe in this Country is valued but at thirtie shillings a Sheepe at three shillings The tenth whereof which of duty is yearely payed to the Prince amounteth to 150000. The Clergie and Gentrie for they alwayes can make best shift for themselves contribute no parcell hereof It hath a small River passing thorow the Country and falleth into Danubius neere unto Gallatz called Pruta the water whereof as also of Danubius is unwholsome to drinke for it causeth the body to swell In 1609. certaine English Gentlemen travelling 240. miles in this Country could meet but with nine Towns and Villages in all the way and yet for above a hundred miles space together the Grasse groweth at least one yard high and rotteth every yeare upon the ground for want of Cattell and manurance On the East it hath the black Sea on the West Podalia on the North the Tartars and on the South the Danubie and the Country of Bulgaria It payeth yearely unto the Great Turke by way of Tribute 3200. Chechini besides one thousand horses sent yearely unto Constantinople for a present from both these Princes of Moldavia and Valachia It also payeth tribute to the Polander but how much I cannot shew you Therin dwell many Armenians Iewes Hungarians Saxons and Ragusians who forestall the whole traffick in those parts bartering their Corne and Wine into Russia and Polonia and their Skins Wax Hony powdered Beefe Butter and Pulse into Constantinople The Malmesey likewise which is
transported out of Creet into Poland and Germany is carried thorow this Country whereof the Vaivod receiveth a massie impost Of those Countries which at this day the Turks terme Natolia THat which the Turkes at this day terme Natolia or Turcia major once Asia minor comprehendeth the Provinces of Pontus Bithynia Asia it selfe Lycia Galacia Pamphylia Cappadocia Cilicia and Armenia the lesse and in these Provinces of ancient times flourished the States and Kingdomes of the Trojans of Mithridates of Craesus of Antigonus of the Paphlagonians of the Galathians of the Cappadocians and Phrygians All which at this day are not sufficient to satisfie the onely ambition of the Turkish tyranny The Inhabitants for the most part are Mahumetans and naturall Turkes of simpler natures than the Turkes of Europe and nothing so cruell as the Renegado Christians Yet are there many Christians among them in many of these Regions following the Rites of the Greeke Church Among these Turkes there is no acknowledgement of Superioritie Bloud or Nobility but all are equall slaves to the Grand Seignior over whom he appointeth Beglerbegs and Sanziaks They are either a kinde of idle or lofty people for they are smally industrious and were it not for their slaves their grounds would generally lie unmanured Pontus and Bithynia are now united under one name and called Bursia Here once reigned the great King Mithridates and here stood the famous Cities of Chalcedon Nicomedia Apamaea Prusia Nice and Heraclea Ponti Asia propria now Sabrun is the peculiar Province of Asia minor containeth in it many famous Provinces as Phrygia major minor Caria Mysia c. In Phrygia minor stood that Noble citie of Troie famous at this day saith Bellonius an eie-witnesse for its very ruines of wals gates circuit and marble sepulchers found upon the wayes without the wals Pamphilia now Caramania is one of the old seven Sangiakships of Turkie and yeeldeth 8000. ducats of yearly revenue In this Country as also in Cilicia are woven those fine cloths which we call Chamblets watered and unwatered they are made of the haire of Goats so fine and white as no Silke can surpasse them in those two properties Cappadocia now Amasia is a goodly Country and the seat of the Turks eldest Son In it are many goodly cities as Trapezond once the seat of the Comneni Emperors of Trapezond whose Name and Progenie ahumet the second utterly extinguished Cilicta now part of Caramania is a good Country the Inhabitants are given to pasturing of Goates for lucre of their fleeces of which they make their Chamblets but otherwise neither given to Fishing Navigation nor Husbandrie At the foot of Mount Taurus saith Bellonius are divers small Villages and excellent pastures about them which for the fertilitie thereof should seeme to be one of the Turkish Races from thence he culleth out every yeare six hundred horse of service which they highly esteeme and name Caramanni Armenia minor is a better soile and more populous than Cappadocia and round about incircled with tall huge broken and wooddie mountaines Arabia triplex THe three Arabiaes are likewise a parcell of the Empire which is a marvellous great Country included between two huge bosomes of the sea in manner of a Peninsula viz upon the West and East with the Arabian and Persian gulfes upon the South with the Ocean and upon the North with Syria and Euphrates The Inhabitants are indifferently called Arabians Saracens or Moores Those are the true Arabians which live out of Cities in Tents dispersed over Syria Aegypt and Africke these give themselves to feed cattell and droves of Camels Those which inhabit Cities are called Moores and were once of such puissance that they not onely subdued Syria Persia and Troglodytica but likewise Aegypt a great part of Africke and almost all Spaine with the Iland of Sicilie and the Kingdome of Naples Two hundred yeares they kept possession of these peeces but of some part of Spaine 700 even untill the dayes of our fathers And further this accursed generation at this day is not onely spread over all the Southerne coast of Asia viz Persia East India and the Islands of the Indian Sea but are likewise advanced with great prosperitie unto divers wealthy Kingdomes famous Cities worthy Mart-townes yea overall the South-coast of Africke Under this people the Turkes were first called into Asia to beare armes Of their manners we have spoken elsewhere In their Religion they are Mahumetans for in this Countrie that false Prophet first opened his superstitious Wardrobe This is a vast Countrie full of Desarts yet well inhabited with populous warlike multitudes especially toward Euphrates and the Mountaines of Arabia felix whither Merchants resort The residue towards the West is sandy by which if a man be to travell he must have the Starres to his guide company for his safeguard and provision for his diet Otherwise he shall surely lose his way surrender his goods to the theevish Arabes or starve in the Desart for want of food To secure the which passages as well against those who live on the side of Euphrates towards Aegypt as through all Arabia Petrea and Deserta the Grand Seignior entertaineth the king of those Arabians which inhabit Mesopotamia And for this his service as a Turkish Sanziak hee holdeth Ana and Dir two townes situated upon the said river He is a poore King but accompanied with 10. or 12. thousand beggerly subjects living and lying intents of course blacke Hair-cloth which forces notwithstanding these wilder ones are so infinite in multitudes and so unpossible to be brought unto a more civill manner of living that for their danger toward strangers and the continuall spoiles which they commit upon those parts of the Turkes Dominions which every way border upon them necessitie inforceth him also to maintaine two other garrisons the first of twelve thousand in Cairo the other of one thousand five hundred in Damasco Wherein it is to be noted That sithence those of Damasco doe not only defend that peece but are also distributed thorow other cities of Soria as Aleppo Antiochia and Ierusalem one thousand five hundred men were not able to sustain and answer to such a charge unlesse by being both Ianizars and Timariots also they have many followers and attendants Who as else where I have shewed you are not onely mightie in reputation and powerfull in number but also every yeare accustomed to spare and cull out strong troops warlikely and pompously provided to send into Hungarie For surely without this order all the passages of the Caravans which yearely come from Balsara and the Red-sea would become so infectious that neither Bagdet nor Damasco could receive the commodities of those parts to the annuall losse of two millions of Entrado to the grand Seignior Amongst these it was that Sir Anthony Sherly travelled and found them so well governed that without any wrong offered he passed thorow them all
the mountaines but Amazar detesting the tyranny of his Lord conveied the children to his owne house and brought them up like Gentlemen amongst his owne sonnes and falling sicke of a deadly disease forecasting what might happen after his decease gave them horses and money willing them to flie and to betake themselves to their mothers house and tuition Ismael the eldest was no sooner returned to his mothers place but he vowed revenge for his fathers death and after some fortunate expeditions tooke upon him the cause and protection of the followers of Halie from whom hee derived his pedegree Hee made the Turbant higher and sent Ambassadours to all the Orientall Mahumetans to exhort them to unity in Religion and Cognisances By these meanes and fortune of his armes he became a terror to the East and slew Ossan then Usurper of the Persian State with his ten brethren except Marabeg who saved himselfe and sled to Soliman first Emperour of the Turkes imploring his aid This Ismael at the Lake Vay overthrew with a great slaughter the Prince of the Tartars Zagatai and in heat of his victory had passed the River Abbian if his Astrologian in whom he greatly trusted had not foretold him that his passage should bee prosperous but his returne unfortunate Hee left to his sonnes a most spacious Empire bounded with the Caspian Sea the Persian Gulfe the Lake Sioc the Rivers Tygris and Oxus and the Kingdome of Cambaia which Provinces containe more than twenty degrees from East to West and eighteene from North to South And although these Kingdomes lying within these bounds held not immediatly of the Crowne of Persia yet all acknowledge the Persian for their soveraigne Prince that is to say the Kings of Matam Patan Guadel and Ormus Georgia and Mengrellia being Christian Countries according to the superstition of the Greeke Church submitted to certaine conditions as toleration of Religion payment of Tribute and disclaiming to assist the Turke against them and so obtained a kind of peace and protection untill againe the Persians declined by the fortunes of the Ottomans The like course ranne Media now called Servan Dierbechia once Mesopotamia Cusistan the inhabitation of the Susiani Farsistan the Country of the Persians Strava once Hircania Parthia at this day called Arac Caramanie now Sigestan Carassa Sablestan and Istigiu whose ancient names were Drangia Bactria Parapamisus Margiana Of these Regions those which lie neerest to the Persian Sea are most plentifull by reason of the Rivers every where dispersed thorow the whole Land Amongst these Rivers the most famous is Bindimir to whose waters the Inhabitants are much beholding conveying it by trenches and other inventions into their grounds to their great ease and commodity The Provinces lying upon the Caspian Sea for their Rivers and temperature doe likewise participate of the said fertility especially all those quarters which are watered with the River Puly-Malon falling into the Lake Burgian the residue of the Province is dry by reason whereof Townes and Villages are seldome seene in those places unlesse it be by some springs or waters side The most ample and magnificent Cities of Persia are Istigias the chiefe seat of Bactria thought to be one of the pleasantest Cities of the East Indion the chiefe City of Margiana situated in so fat and fertile a territory that therefore Antiochus Soler caused it to be walled about Candahar the chiefe seat of Pamaparisus famous for the trafficke of Indiae and Cathaia whither the Merchants of those Countries doe resort E rt the chiefe City of Aria so abounding with Roses that thereof it should seeme to take the name Barbarus saith it is of thirteene miles compasse Ispaa the chiefe seat of Parthia so spacious for the circuit thereof that the Persians hyperbolically terme it the halfe World Chirmaine is the chiefe seat of Caramania renowmed for the excellent cloth of gold and silver woven therein Eor is a noble City and so is Custra of Susiana But all these for beauty and magnificence may bow and bend to Syras seated upon the River Bindimire It was once the chiefe seat of Persia and as some thinke called Persepolis Alexander the Great burnt it to the ground at the intreatie of his Concubine but afterward being ashamed of so vile an action caused it to bee re-edified It is not at this time so great as in times past yet it is thought to bee one of the greatest Cities in all the Orient with its suburbs which are in compasse twenty miles It is a Proverbe among the Persians Quando Suars erat Siras tunc Cairus 〈◊〉 Pagus yet they account it not very ancient neither are they of their opinions who will have it the head of â—â—â—ia Tauris and Casbin are famous Cities and besides their magnificence they may glory that in them the Kings of Persia for the most part keepe their residences The forme of Government of this Nation is not like the Government of any other Mahumetan people neither is â—â— There are also many desarts and many mountaines disjoyning the Provinces farre asunder Herein it resembleth Spaine where for want of navigable Rivers except towards the Sea-coast traffike is little used and mountaines and Provinces lie unmanured for scarcity of moisture But Nature unwilling that humane life should want any easement hath so provided for mutuall commerce in these sandy and barren places that through the labour of Camels the want of Navigation is richly recompenced thorowout Persia the bordering Countries These beasts carry wondrous burdens and will longer continue than either Horse or Mule They will travell laden with a thousand pound weight and will so continue forty dayes and upward In sterile and deepe sandy Countreyes such as are Lybia Arabia and Persia they drinke but once every fifth day and if extremity enforce they will endure the want of water ten or twelve When their burdens are off a little grasse thorns or leaves of trees will suffice them There is no living thing lesse chargeable and more laborious certainly ordained of nature a fit creature for those sandy and deepe places of Asia and Africke wherein even man himselfe feeleth the want of food and water Of these there are three sorts upon the lesser men travell the middle sort have bunches on their backs fit for carrying of Merchandize the greater and stronger are those which carry burdens of one thousand pound weight these are their ships the sands their Seas What numbers of horsemen this King is able to levie was manifested in the warres betweene Selim the first and Ismael betweene Ismael and Soliman and betweene Codabanda and Amurath Not one of them brought above thirty thousand horse into the field but so throughly furnished that they had little cause to feare greater numbers The richer and abler sort arme themselves after the manner of our men at Armes the residue being better than the third part of their Cavalry content themselves with a Scull a Jack and
Virgins to be deflowred of Idols abominable their exorcismes damnable and the varietie of senselesse profanations most contemptible It is not so spacious but it is as fertill for it yeeldeth not only what is fitting for humane life but whatsoever the delicate and esseminate appetite of man may lust after Many Plants yeeld fruit twice or thrice a yeare and that not only by the temperature of the ayre but by the number of the rivers and plentie of waters which doe both cause trafficke thorow every corner of the Region and so water it on all sides that it resembleth a most pleasant and delectable garden-plot Of this plentie there are three causes one the prodigall expences of the King in digging of trenches thorowout the whole Land sometime cutting thorow rockie Mountaines sometime damming up deepe valleyes to make them levell with high mountaines and to draine the waters of Lakes and Marishes the other for that the whole Region is situated under the temperate Zone and in no place either by nature or mans industrie wanteth moisture so that all creatures taking nourishment of heat and moisture must needs here wonderously prosper In no place Plants may take larger scope to spread their branches nor Cattell larger walkes to wander in than in this Country The last reason is for that the idle are neither severely punished nor altogether tolerated but every one is forced to doe somewhat no foot of land is left unhusbanded nor dramme of stuffe cast away unwrought Among other things note-worthy this one is of great consideration that in Cantan they maintaine foure thousand blind people to grinde corne and Rice every childe is set about somewhat according to his yeares and strength those only who are truly impotent in their limbs and have no friends living to succour them are provided for in Hospitals That none may excuse themselves in saying hee can doe nothing every one is bound to learne his fathers occupation which is the reason that the children borne as it were tradesmen learne their fathers occupations before they perceive it by continuall practice becomming in time most artificiall mechanickes He that cannot live at Land seeketh his maintenance at Sea for that is no lesse inhabited than the Land yea infinite housholds live on the Rivers in Boats without comming to Land for a long season Some whereof live by ferrying over people some by transporting passengers and their merchandize others keepe shops others vessels of lodging for their Merchants and Travellers Whatsoever is needfull for cloathing for food or nourishment delight or ease of a civill life is to be found in the middest of great Rivers Many likewise nourish all sorts of Poultrie especially Duckes in their vessels To hatch the egges and to nourish the young ones they use not the dams as we doe but an artificiall heat in a manner as they doe in Aegypt especially at Cair All night he keepeth them in his Boat and at morning sendeth them to feed in the fields sowed with Rice where all day long having fed on the weeds to the great good of the husbandman they returne toward evening to their Cages at the sound of a little Bell or Cimball Many live by carrying Fish both salt and fresh into the high Countries for in the Spring when the Rivers rise through thawes and landstouds so incomparable quantities of sea-fish doe abound in the havens and creekes that the fishermen depart rather wearied than wanting This fish the Skippers buy for a small matter of the fishermen and keeping them alive in certaine vessels made for the purpose they transport them into Provinces farre remote from the Sea There they are sold and preserved in Pooles and Stewes neere Cities and great Townes to serve the Markets and Tables of the richer Chinois all the yeare long Because it is forbidden any inhabitant to passe out of the Land without leave and therewith neither but for a certaine time limited it must needs be that by the daily increase of people the Country is even pestered with inhabitation It hath beene observed among themselves that for every five that have died seven have beene borne The Climate is so temperate and the aire so wholsome that in mans memory any universall pestilence hath not beene knowne to infest the Country Notwithstanding left any man should thinke this people to enjoy all sweets without some mixture of sowre you must note that their earth-quakes are more dreadfull unto them than any pestilence to us for whole Cities have beene swallowed and Provinces made desart by this punishment These casualties choke up the course of ancient Chanels and make new where were never any before they lay Mountaines levell with the ground and make havocke of the people In the yeare 1555. a deluge breaking out of the bowels of the earth devoured an hundred and fourescore miles of firme land with the Townes and Villages standing thereupon those which escaped the floud lightning and fire from Heaven destroyed There are said to be in China one hundred and fifty Cities two hundred thirty five great Townes one thousand one hundred fifty foure Castles and foure thousand two hundred Boroughs without walls wherein souldiers are quartered of Villages and Hamlets some of them containing a thousand housholds the number is infinite for the Country is so covered with habitation that all China seemeth but as one Towne They have two Metropolitan Cities Nanquin and Panquin In Nanquin toward the North the King keepeth his Court under the jurisdiction of the one are seven Provinces under the other eight Both of them are so spacious that it is a daies journey for a horseman to ride from one end to the other Of the number of the Inhabitants no certainty can bee produced but according to manuscript relations and the report of travellers it is said that the Kingdome containeth threescore and ten millions of living soules This is an admirable report and not to bee beleeved if it be compared with the Provinces of Christendome but surely something above conceit is to be credited to those spacious populous and barbarous Nations Let us set the largenesse of their Provinces the circuit of their Cities their plenty and abundance of all things and in all places either in prospering by nature or mans industry with their number and inhabitation and we shall finde a Country like enough to afford such a reckoning with places cities and dwellings able to containe them and nourishment sufficient to maintaine them Italy exceedeth not nine millions Germany excluding the Swizzers and Netherlands not ten and with the foresaid Provinces not above fifteene which number peradventure France may reach unto Spaine is farre inferiour to Italie Sicilie hath but one million and three hundred thousand England three millions and Belgia as many if by the continuance of the warre in those Countries that number be not much decayed The Italians conceit marvellous highly of themselves thinking no Province upon the face of the earth for wealth and
and Arrow which in stead of Iron they head with the teeth of Fishes and the bones of Beasts Gold Silver and Stone they little regard their chiefest delight is in Feathers and Plumes Insomuch that if these Countries had beene travelled into with unarmed search and peregrination for what occasion of warre could justly bee applied unto those who neither held wealth in estimation neither coveted Honour with ambitious emulation No doubt but all Authors in discoursing of these Nations could have informed you of nothing but Gold-yeelding-Rivers miraculous temperature of Atre strange shapes in Beasts and Birds The Sea abounding with Pearle and Land with Gems And above all Man here living and conversing in his rude and anticke simplicity under the shield of genuine innocency with irkesome hatred of our vile custome and wrangling conditions But alas Avarice under the marke of Religion and Vain glory had no sooner set foot in these terrestriall places as I may say of Paradise but depravation turned all things topsi-turvie Since when happinesse hath taken its flight into some ether Climate and as now nothing is thereof recorded save undermining of Mountaines disembowelling the Earth exiling the Natives unpeopling of Villages and that by tyranny and slavery For in one or two petty battels whole Empires have beene subdued by an handfull of men and a Kingdome conquered in a manner before it hath beene entred And no wonder for this simple and naked people had never seene Horse nor ever heard the report of the Harquebush Without the which peradventure the Spanish Nation had not galloped in so short a time to such miraculous victories no though every petty Commander imployed in that action in these daies stand comparatively paraleld with the worthy Scipio and the Great Alexander To whom in truth the ancient exprobration of the Brittons against the Romans mentioned in Tacitus cannot more feelingly be applied than unto these Indian Spaniards They are the Robbers and Ravishers of the World After the spoile of all Nations through defect of strange Lands and new Conquests they scowre the wide Ocean The riches of the enemy breeds covetousnesse in them the poverty ambition which neither the East nor West can terminate or containe They onely alone covet the wealth and penury of all Nations with equall greedinesse and affectation On Robbery Murther and Villany they colourably impose the glorious title of Empery Solitude and desolation they terme Peace and Tranquillitie So that had not Charles the Emperour cast strict reines upon these licentious and injurious proceedings Spaine had swarmed with slaves and India had quite beene bereaved of almost all her Natives Of foure hundred thousand Inhabitants living in New Spaine at the arrivall of these Spaniards the Country at this day can scant shew you eight thousand About the like number you shall finde in the Fonduras remaining of foure hundred and ten thousand when the Spaniards therein set first footing If you reade their owne Histories you shall meet with no better accounts concerning the present Inhabitation of Hispaniola Guatimala Nicuragua and the Ilands adjacent The greatest number whereof were either slaine led captives or consumed in the Mines Doubtlesse in divulging of the aforesaid Proclamation the good Emperour could not chuse but remember that God whose judgements are profound did once by the cruelties of the Goths the Huns and Saracens waste Italy persecute France and consume Spaine and the consumers were againe consumed in fulnesse of time So may it fall out with those who following the steps of their Predecessors take a glory to amaze the Sea with Ships and the Land with Armies Time may come that Pride shall burne and be consumed with warre and he that buildeth his house wrongfully upon the ruine of another shall himselfe become a booty to Aliens and Strangers The linage of the Moores is not quite extinguished The race of the Indians is not utterly extirpated That progeny as yet surviveth in Italy which in times past and in one day at one watchword slue all the loose French Vsurpers of other mens fortunes And albeit that the fatall cowardize of these Nations dare not presume to arme themselves against their Oppressors yet there raigneth a just God in Heaven who can raise footmen and horsemen from the utmost bounds of the North to asswage and correct the intemperate insolency of bloud-thirsty Tyrants New Spaine or Mexico NEw Spaine is a very large Province better manured pleasanter and more populous than any part of this New world It was possessed by the Spaniard in the yeare 1518. under the leading of Ferdinando Cortez to the great slaughter of the Inhabitants and of his owne people In reward of whose service Charles the fifth bestowed on him the Countrey of Tecoantepec Although it lye under the Torrid Zone yet it is temperate mountainous and full of woods It aboundeth with all good things necessary for life and profitable either for thrift or pleasure as fish flesh gold and stones Of all part of the Indies none is like unto it for habitation For therein the Spaniards have erected many Colonies as Compostella Colima Purificatio Guadaâ—lara Mechoochan c. Whereof the best and fairest is Mexico thorow the whole Indies It should seeme the Shire tooke its name from the Citie In ancient time it was built in the middest of the Lake like Venice but Cortez removed it to the banke therof It is at this day a Citie excellent well built containing six miles in compasse one part whereof the Spaniards inhabit the residue is left to the Natives In this Citie the Vice-Roy and Archbishop keepe their Seats having the privileges of supreme Justice Printing and Coyning The Lake whereon the Citie is built is salt and ebbeth and floweth as the Ocean At ebbe it sendeth its waters into another Lake adjoyning but fresh it yeeldeth no fish but wormes which in Summer putrifie and corrupt the aire and yet of the waters thereof they boile great store of salt The circuit of both these Lakes is about fiftie leagues and about the bankes and in the Islands doe lye above fiftie Townes every one consisting of ten thousand housholds Upon these waters doe ferry fiftie thousand Boats which they terme Canoas to serve the use of the Citie This Countrey was an Indian Empire full of order and State as having seene a succession of ten Kings and enjoying a Soveraigntie over the neighbour Provinces But all this was about an hundred yeares since utterly overthrowne by Ferdinando Cortez who with nine hundred Spaniards assisted with an hundred thousand Indians of Tlascalan neighbours and enemies to the Mexicans with the helpe also of eightie Spanish horse the terrour of seventeene field-peeces and a fleet of twelve or thirteene Pinnaces and six thousand Indian Canoas to trouble the Towne on the Lake side performed this great but easie worke made an absolute Conquest of the Empire of Mexico and imposed the name of New Spaine upon it The Citie hath at this day six
thousand houses of Spaniards and sixtie thousand of the native Indians The gold and silver of these parts is neither so much nor so good as that of Peru but Merchandize Mechanicks and Husbandrie infinitely more flourish Some one private man the Spaniards report to be master of thirtie yea fortie or fiftie thousand head of Cattell The profits arising from hence to the King of Spaine will not the Spanish Writers suffer to be intirely knowne This they bragge of that the yearely fishing of the Lake of Mexico is worth twenty thousand crownes and that Mexico Citie glories in foure faire things Women Cloaths Streets and Horses Guatimala IT is both the name of a Towne as also of the Province The Old-towne so called was destroyed by the fall of an Hill thereunto adjoyning and an hundred and twentie Spaniards miraculously overwhelmed with the ruine thereof About three miles from thence is the New-towne situated containing eightie or ninetie faire stone houses therein all covered with tile It is much subject to Earth-quakes but otherwise of a good temperate aire fruitfull of corne and plentifull of trees brought out of Spaine which doe not well prosper therein Fonduras IT is a great Countrey and was exceeding well inhabited before the arrivall of the Spaniards And howbeit they boast of the erection of five Townes therein yet all of them consist not of above an hundred and twentie or an hundred and thirtie houses and those for the most part built of reeds and straw yea and but poorely inhabited because the gold which is their sole desire beginneth to faile Nicaragua NIcaragua stretcheth towards the South-sea lying South-east from Mexico and is not very great but rich fruitfull and pleasant insomuch as the Spaniards call it Mahomets Paradise but so extreme hot that it is not to be travelled by day but by night It should seeme that their Winter beginneth in May for from thence it raineth six whole moneths the other six are very faire and drie and day and night being of equall length Honey Wax Cotton-wooll and Balsam grow there in great abundance with many other kinds of fruits which are neither found in other Provinces nor yet in Hispaniola There are some few Kine but many Hogs and those brought from Spaine Parrots are there as common as Crowes in England The Countrey is well replenished with Indian Villages their small houses consisting of reeds and straw The gold that they have is brought from other places and so is all other metall In manners they resemble the Mexicans and so in apparell and language save that the Mexican is the better with the use whereof a man may travell fifteene hundred miles and is easily to be learned One Lake it hath three hundred miles about which hath no vent into the Ocean The chiefe Cities are Nueva Granado and Leo the Seat of a Bishop Cuba CVba or Fernandina is a great Island and by reason it hath on the East-side Saint Domingo on the West Iucatan on the North Florida and on the South Iamaica it is very much frequented by Merchants It is more long than broad and containeth in length from East to West three hundred miles and from North to South threescore and ten In breadth it is not above nineteene miles in some places but fifteene The ground is high rough and full of Hils the Rivers small yet rich of Gold and Copper The aire is temperate but of the coldest The soile affordeth great store of Mather it is full of Woods and fresh-fish by reason of the faire Rivers therein It boasteth of six Townes inhabited by Spaniards whereof that of Saint Iames is a Bishops See and Havana the chiefe Staple where yearely all the ships make their Rendevouz The people resemble those of Hispaniola but differ in speech and goe all naked being now almost rooted out and supplanted by the Spaniards Here though the Gold bee course yet the Brasse is most pure It beareth plentie of Sugar Ginger Cassia Aloes Cinamon The common people may not eat Serpents it being meat for their masters Iamaica or the I le of Saint Iago IAmaica lieth seventeene degrees on this side the Equinoctiall and hath on the East S. Domingo on the West the Cape of Iucatan on the North Cuba and on the South Lacerena The breadth surpasseth the length being from East to West about fiftie miles and from North to South twentie In it the greater part of the Inhabitants by farre are Spaniards sixtie thousand Natives being by them destroyed like their neighbours of Lucaya It is very fruitfull both toward the Sea as also to the Inland and was in times past very populous and such as were more wittie and subtill both in warre and other professions than were their neighbours It yeeldeth also Gold and very fine Cotton-wooll And at this present it is full of such beastials as the Spaniards have brought thither out of Spaine The women here killed their owne children rather than suffer them to serve the Spaniards Hispaniola HIspaniola which the Natives call Haitie for greatnesse is the second Island in those parts On the East-side lieth Saint Iohns on the West Cuba and Iamaica on the North the Islands of the Canibals and on the South the firme land The Compasse thereof is foure hundred French miles being broader than it is long For in length it is from East to West an hundred and fiftie miles and from North to South fortie miles It is stored with Azure Basill-wood Cotton-wooll Amber Gold Silver and abundance of Sugar It is so fruitfull that within sixteene dayes Radishes Lettuce and Cole-wort will ripen and be readie to be eaten and within six and thirtie Melons Cucumbers and Gourds will be as forward It hath many Townes whereof that of Saint Domingo is the principall as containing above five hundred houses and those inhabited by Spaniards and built after the Spanish fashion Next their Gold their greatest trading is Sugar and Hides For all sorts of Cattell brought thither out of Spaine have so prospered therein that some are owners of six or eight thousand beasts Here are the Spaniards said to have wasted three millions of Indians The Gold is better here than in Cuba The Sugar yeelds twentie or thirtie fold and Corne an hundred fold Foure goodly Rivers it hath and five or six handsome Townes of Spaniards Boriquen BOriquen or the Iland of Saint Iohn on the East hath the Island of Saint Cruz on the West other small Islands Northward Saint Domingo and on the South the Cape of Paria From East to West it is fiftie miles long and eighteene broad In forme it is almost square and is populous well housed having many good Havens and replenished with Woods The Inhabitants are valiant and have Warre continually against the Canibals Upon the North-side it is rich in gold but towards the South fruitfull of bread grasse fruit and fish The two chiefe Townes are Saint Iohns and Puerte Rico. Should I run over all the Coast of Paria
and there tending Brasilia never give over untill I had shewed you the streight of Magellan with the description and relation of the people and Pentagones inhabiting all those tracts I could shew you nothing but heathenisme barbarisme and men of strange and uncouth behaviours No better can be related of Quivira Florida Norumbega Terra Labratoris Estotilant c. Provinces in themselves good fertill and all situated towards the North. Virginia THe Natives call it Aphalchen It lyes betweene Florida and Norumbega the West part is yet undiscovered but the East is bounded with the Mar del Noort Discovered it was Anno 1584. at the directions of Sir Walter Raleigh and named Virginia by our Virgin Queene Elizabeth The soile is said to be marvellous good for Corne and Cattell wonderfull hopefull for Mines of Copper and Iron plentifull in materials for shipping as Timber Pitch and Tarre here be Cedars and Vines also Oyle sweet Gummes and Simples for Dyars with many other most usefull Commodities The more to blame they that bring us nothing from thence but Tobacco which now begins to be so base and low prized that it is scarcely worth the costs and labour The Northerne parts of Virginia be called New England better discovered and inhabited Both Plantations have severall Townes and Forts of the English upon them Nova Francia THis lyes parted from Virginia by Norumbega and had the name from the French Discoverer Iaques Cartier some hundred yeares since Though the soyle be none of the fruitfullest and the people none of the civillest yet have the French-men here gone forward with their plantation especially about Canada the chiefe Towne of it a place much spoken of within these two yeares for those two rich prizes of Furres and Bevers with which it seemes the Countrey aboundeth though of a courser wooll than the Russian lately fetcht from thence by Captaine Kirke our Countriman THE SEVENTH BOOKE America Magellanica Or Peruana MAgellanica is the sixth part of the World which as it is least knowne so without doubt it containeth many large Provinces and those five in number viz Castella del Oro Popaiana Brasilia Chile and Peru Whereof Peru is so famous that sometime under that name all that huge tract is contained and named Peruana The Islands thereof are Iava major and Iava minor Timore the Moluccae Los Romoros and the Islands of Salomon It is separated from New Spaine by a narrow peece of ground not above seventeene miles in breadth called the Streight of Darien It containeth threescore and foure degrees and extendeth on the South-side the Line to fiftie two and on the North-side to twelve That which by the Spaniards at this day is bounded betweene Villa de la Plata and the Province Quito in length from North to South seven hundred miles and in breadth from East to West about one hundred is properly Peru A fruitfull sound populous and well inhabited Countrey wherein as well for those beatitudes as for the riches thereof being infinite the Vice-Roy of that Division keepeth his residence It divideth it selfe into three parts The Plaines the Sierras mountaines and the Andes The Plaines lye upon the Sea-coast and are out-stretched in length by the space of one thousand and five hundred miles in breadth they are not above threescore and where they are narrowest thirtie These Plaines are gravelly full of desarts and for the most part barren especially where freshets and lakes are wanting being never releeved with raine nor showers Those grounds that lye nigh the bankes of the Rivers are very fruitfull by reason of the discent of water all the Winter distilling from the mountaines and rockes which are not past seven or ten miles asunder the residue further off the husbandmen doe enforce with great industry by letting in sluces and digging of channels to their plentifull harvest of Cotton-wooll and Corne. The Inhabitants of this tract are a base people cowardly and poore sleeping and living under trees and reeds and feeding upon fish and raw flesh The Mountaine Countrey is extended from North to South about one thousand miles being distant not above twentie leagues from the Sea and in some places lesse They are very cold and subject to continuall snow wanting wood and incumbred with Lions Wolves blacke Beares Goats and a certaine beast like a Camell of whose wooll they worke them garments and other utensils These Mountaines are full of inhabitants fertill and batefull especially where the aire is indurable and the Inhabitants more wittie couragious and civiller than the residue The Andes are likewise mountaines but lying in one continuall ridge without valleys extending from North to South Betweene which and the former lyeth Callao a Province full of Mountaines also subject to cold yet very populous Thus much of the nature in generall of these halfe known places of the soile and people of their forces little can be spoken by reason of their subjection to the Spaniard and inforced ignorance in matters of armes and policy It is rich in gold and silver more than any Country in all the World as may appeare by the yearely quantities thereof brought from thence Yet say the Inhabitants that in respect of the remainder it is no more than if a man should take a few graines out of a sacke full of Corne. Which surely may carry some presumption of truth considering what Authors write of Atabalipa his ransome offered and performed in those daies when Avarice was not in halfe so much request as now it is It wanteth no good thing that God hath created for the use of man either for pleasure or necessity Onely in this it is dispraisable that for the greater part it bringeth forth Inhabitants of savage irreligious and inhumane behaviour delighting in devouring of mans flesh with other uncleane and undressed viands Summer and Winter beginneth with them as with us upon the Hils but in the plaine land it is cleane contrary For when it is Summer in the Hils it is Winter in the plaines So that there the Summer beginneth in October and continueth till April Which for the exceeding strangnesse I have the rather noted to see a man upon one day in the morning in one and the same Country travelling from the Hils to be well wet with raine and before night to arrive in a pleasant sun-shining-Country where from the beginning of October that is all their Summer long it seldome or never raineth so much as to lay the dust in the high waies But then it is sultry hot in the Plaines and when any small due falleth then is it faire weather on the Hils Yea when the South-west winds blow in the plaine Country which in other places are commonly moist and causes of raine there they are of cleane contrary effects Castella Aurea OR golden Castile is that part of the firme â—anâ— so called by the Spaniards which stretcheth from the City Theonima and Panama even to the bay of Vrava and Saint Michael and
people so desperate to stop the furious course of their former victories that sithence in almost one hundred yeares space they have not beene able to adde one foots breadth to their new Empiry In the vale of Aranco Tecapell and the Kingdome of Chile when the Inhabitants saw them to be wounded and slaine with the shot of their arrowes and the strokes of their swords they never afterward vouchsafed them their former reverence nor carried the wonted conceit of their immortality and now being beaten by experience they feare not the carieâ—e of the horse nor the terrour of the Harquebush If the warre be at or within our owne doores then is it easie to levie strong and populous forces as wee reade of the Croâ—ons Sibarites and Gauntois who made head against the power of France with fourescore thousand fighting men When the warre was made in these populous Countries and neere at hand every man made one in the medlie gallantly armed and well provided with furniture and victuall to hold out certaine dayes but when the warre continued longer than expectation for want of mony and food every man retired one to the Plough another to his Shop the rest to those imployments wherby they sustained themselves and their families The Scots for want of wealth never made famous journey out of the Island but at home they have led mighty armies for a short time either for revenge of wrongs or to defend their frontiers even as did the Romans for certaine ages warring with their neighbours at their private charges They tooke the field every man provided with victuall for two or three dayes and in one battell and few houres finished those warres But in the journey against the Veij the warre continuing beyond opinion the State was enforced to procure provision for the Army That Armies may farre easier be gathered in the East and Africke than in Europe the reasons are many Those Regions for the most part are more plentifull of all necessaries for humane life the people of the South are better contented with little than we their diet is bare and simple onely to maintaine life and not excesse but the Europeans must eat and drinke not to sustaine nature but to comfort the stomacke and to expell colds Wine which with us is dearer than bread is not to be found amongst them their waters are better than our drinkes Cookery is not in such request with them as with us nor their tables accustomed to such Cates their banquets are onely furnished with Rice and Mutton Neither doe the people of the East spend a quarter of that clothing which we doe they goe to the warre halfe naked hiding nothing but their privities they stand not in need of that number of workmen which we doe among whom the greatest part of our life is spent in weaving and devising stuffes and fashions to cloath the carkasse and adorne the body with cloth silke colours and embroderies All their expences are onely upon clothing of Cotton-wooll and that but from the Navell to the Knee These are the reasons which I meant to lay why they may gather forty thousand men with more case than we ten and to these may be added this as the last that upon Ordnance their furnitures upon provisions and their cariages upon horses pioners and a thousand like necessaries infinite summes are spent of which the people of the East are uttterly ignorant especially those which have not to deale with the Portugals or Arabians They go to War without Armour without Curaces Helmets Launces or Targets which with us cannot be conveyed from place to place without great expence Virgil calleth this luggage Injustam fascem because it seemeth to be needlesse therein degenerating much from the ancient Roman discipline wherein for ten dayes journie and more every souldier carried his proper weapons both offensive and defensive yea and sometimes his victuals What should we speake of the Armies of the Assyrians and Aethiopians of Belus Ninus Semiramis Cambises Cyrus Darius Sesostris and Sesacus were they not as huge and populous by the report of all histories as these whereof wee intreat Or in times lesse ancient have not we and our ancestors seene the Arabians Tartarians and Turkes invading Provinces with Armies of three hundred thousand people and upward By moderne examples and memory of later accidents to give credit to the ancient I will set downe that hapned in Angola a noble and rich Province of the West Aethiope adjoyning to Congo reported by the letters of certaine Iesuites and Portugal Captaines In the yeare 1584. Paulus Diasius by the favour of God and valour of his people upon the second day of Februarie put to flight the King of Angola and defeated his Armie consisting of one million and two hundred thousand Moores which may well prove that these populous Armies are of little service and small continuance rather like violent stormes than dripping showres and though with ease they are gathered yet without greater provision than any Province is able to afford them they are not easily held together When their provision is spent they beginne to breake and bid adue to the action and that most commonly not in the midst of their course but even in their first removes for Merchants Victualiers Taylors Shoomakers and such like follow not their warres and if they should then this inconvenience would follow that for one million of souldiers iâ— were very necessary to provide a million of Wagons Pack-horses Caâ—ters Carpenters Victuallers Merchants c. and then neither Rivers would serve them for drinke nor the fields with bread nor the earth for lodgings so must they needs sinke under their owne weight which the Easterne Princes leading these unaccustomed numbers upon long journeyes in some fashion forecasting did alwayes provide incredible masses of money victuall and such like warlike provisions long before they entred into action as was well seene in Xerxes who to maintaine the great Army as well at Sea as at Land which he led for the conquest of Greece spent seven yeares in preparation for the journey To returne to the King of Barma Of late yeares he tooke the havens of Martela and Pernasor and turning his armes sometime towards the North sometime toward the West he vexed the Princes of Caor and Tipura tooke the kingdomes of Aracan and Macin leading upon this journey three hundred thousand men and forty thousand Elephants Aracan is a kingdome invironed round with mountaines and woods as with a wall or trench the chiefe citie which giveth the name to the Countrey is situated on a river fifteene leagues from the Sea and thirty five from Catagan Macin is a kingdome abounding in Aloes this wood which the Arabians call Calambuco and others Lignum vitae for the sweet favour is valued by the people of the East at the weight in silver In India and Cambaia they use it at the buriall of great Lords in baths and other wantonnesse It groweth most
frequent in the rough mountaines of Campa Cambaia and Macin That which is brought to us is in no esteeme with them the right is found say they in Congo and Angola and the bordering Countrey and used by them in all their grievous and dangerous maladies which if it be true I marvell that the Portugals will let slip so precious a commoditie Narsinga IN the row of these potent Princes inhabiting betweene Indus and Ganges dwelleth the King of Narsinga Whatsoever lieth betweene the mountaine Guate and the gulfe of Bengala betweene the promontories Guadaverne and Comorin by the space of two hundred leagues abounding as prodigally as any other province in the Indies with all good things is under his dominion The waters sometime falling from the mountaines sometime from the rivers and received into trenches meeres and lakes doe wonderfully coole moisten and enrich this land causing the Graine and Cattell to prosper above imagination It is no lesse plentifull of birds beasts wilde and tame Buffals Elephants and Mines of precious stones and metals It breedeth no races of horse for the warre but they buy them of the Arabian and Persian Merchants in great numbers the like doe all the Princes of Decan Within the bounds of Narsinga dwell five Nations different in language he hath many strong places on the Indian Ocean Canera is at his command wherein are the haven Townes of Mangolar Melinâ— Berticala and Onor but the Portugals receive the custome of Berticala and also in times past of Onor In Narsinga are two imperiall Cities Narsinga and Bisnagar by reason whereof he is termed sometime King of Narsinga sometime King of Bisnagar It is undoubtedly beleeved that this King receiveth yearely twelve millions of ducats of which he layeth up but two or three the residue he expendeth upon the troopes of his souldiers that is to say forty thousand Nairs and twenty thousand horsemen kept in continuall pay Upon necessitie he is able to levie a farre greater number for besides these allowances he setteth out certaine lands to two hundred Captaines on condition to keepe in readinesse a proportion of Horsemen Footmen and Elephants The wages of these Captaines to some of whom he giveth a million of ducats yearely may be an argument of his great revenues for to these projects this Prince and all the Potentates of the Fast keepe in their possession all the profits of the lands woods mines yea and the waters of pooles and rivers thorow their whole Dominions No man may wash himselfe in Ganges which runneth by Bengala nor in Ganga which watereth the Land of Orissa before he hath paid toll to the King The King himselfe is now inforced to buy this water causing it to be brought unto him by long journies upon a superstitious custome either to bathe or to purge himselfe therein He is absolute Lord of the bodies and goods of his subjects which he shareth to himselfe and his Captaines leaving the people nothing but their hands and labour of lands the King hath three parts and his Captaines the residue Whereupon sithence all these barbarous Princes maintaine not peace and justice as arches whereupon to lay the ground-worke of their Estates but armes conquest and the Nurserie of a continuall Souldierie it must needs follow that they are able to levie greatertroopes of horse and foot than otherwise wee were bound to beleeve But to induce some measure of credit let us compare the abilities of some Christian Princes with theirs If the King of France were absolute Lord of all the lands and domaines of his whole dominion as these men are it is thought that his yearely revenues would amount to fifteene millions and yet therein are neither mines of gold nor silver The Clergie receiveth six millions the Kings demesnes amount to one and an halfe the residue is theirs who have the inheritance and yet here the peasants live well in comparison of the Villagoâ— of India Polonia and Lituania Besides this the King hath eight millions of ordinary revenue arising of customes and escheats How mighty a Prince would he be if hee were Landlord of the demesnes and rents of the whole Kingdome and should imploy them upon the maintenance of Souldiers as doth the King of Narsinga Surely whereas now the Kings revenues doe hardly suffice for the maintenance of foure thousand men at armes and six thousand Crosse-bowes if this allowance were added to the former he might as easily maintaine an hundred and fifty thousand To returne to Narsinga The King to see that his Captains performe their duties once a yeare proclaimeth a muster whereat they dare not but be present At the muster day those who have presented their companies defective either in number or furniture are sure to be cashiered but those who bring their companies compleat and well armed hee honoureth and advanceth What forces may be gathered out of so ample a dominion armed after their manner as aforesaid you shall gather by that which Iohn Barros writeth of the Armie which King Chrismarao lead against Idalcan in the journey of Raciel These are his words verbatim Under sundry Captaines the Armie was divided into many battalions In the Vantguard marched Camraque with one thousand horse seventeene Elephants and thirty thousand footmen Tirabicar with two thousand horse twenty Elephants and fifty thousand footment Timapanique with three thousand horsemen and fifty six thousand footmen After them followed Hadanaique with five thousand horsemen fifty Elephants and one hundred thousand footmen Condomara with six thousand horse sixty Elephants one hundred and twenty thousand footmen Comora with two hundred and fifty horse forty Elephants and fourscore thousand footmen Gendua with a thousand horse ten Elephants and thirty thousand footmen In the rereward were two Eunuchs with one thousand horse fifteene Elephants and forty thousand footmen Betel one of the Kings Pages lead two hundred horse twenty Elephants and eight thousand foot After all these followed the King with his Guard of six thousand horsemen three hundred Elephants and fortie thousand footmen Upon the flankes of this battell went the Governour of the Citie of Bengapor with divers Captaines under whose colours were foure thousand two hundred horse twenty five Elephants and sixty thousand mercenary footmen Upon the head of the battell ranged 200000. horsemen in small troops like our vantâ—urrers in fâ—â—â—h sort and order scowring the Countrey before behinde and on all sides that no novelty could so suddenly happen but notice thereof was given at the Imperiall Tent in a moment Twelve thousand carriers of water and twenty thousand light huswives followed this Armie The number of Lackies Merchants Artificers and Water-bearers Oxâ—n Buffals and carriage-beasts was infinite When the Armie was to passe any River knee-deepe before the foremost were passed there was scant sufficient for the latter whereof to drinke Before this journey the King sacrificed in nine dayes twenty thousand three hundred seventy six head of living creatures as well of birds as beasts the